summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/11325-0.txt
blob: 0b5c45d9a0f37c5ea2d34b451cb9d5a82f6783da (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
7971
7972
7973
7974
7975
7976
7977
7978
7979
7980
7981
7982
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988
7989
7990
7991
7992
7993
7994
7995
7996
7997
7998
7999
8000
8001
8002
8003
8004
8005
8006
8007
8008
8009
8010
8011
8012
8013
8014
8015
8016
8017
8018
8019
8020
8021
8022
8023
8024
8025
8026
8027
8028
8029
8030
8031
8032
8033
8034
8035
8036
8037
8038
8039
8040
8041
8042
8043
8044
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050
8051
8052
8053
8054
8055
8056
8057
8058
8059
8060
8061
8062
8063
8064
8065
8066
8067
8068
8069
8070
8071
8072
8073
8074
8075
8076
8077
8078
8079
8080
8081
8082
8083
8084
8085
8086
8087
8088
8089
8090
8091
8092
8093
8094
8095
8096
8097
8098
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104
8105
8106
8107
8108
8109
8110
8111
8112
8113
8114
8115
8116
8117
8118
8119
8120
8121
8122
8123
8124
8125
8126
8127
8128
8129
8130
8131
8132
8133
8134
8135
8136
8137
8138
8139
8140
8141
8142
8143
8144
8145
8146
8147
8148
8149
8150
8151
8152
8153
8154
8155
8156
8157
8158
8159
8160
8161
8162
8163
8164
8165
8166
8167
8168
8169
8170
8171
8172
8173
8174
8175
8176
8177
8178
8179
8180
8181
8182
8183
8184
8185
8186
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11325 ***
THE HAPPIEST TIME OF THEIR LIVES

BY ALICE DUER MILLER

Author of “Come Out of the Kitchen,” “Ladies Must Live,” “Wings in the
Night,” etc.

1918






TO CLARENCE DAY, JR.


... and then he added in a less satisfied tone: “But friendship is so
uncertain. You don’t make any announcement to your friends or vows to
each other, unless you’re at an age when you cut your initials in the
bark of a tree. That’s what I’d like to do.”




THE HAPPIEST TIME OF THEIR LIVES




CHAPTER I


Little Miss Severance sat with her hands as cold as ice. The stage
of her coming adventure was beautifully set--the conventional stage
for the adventure of a young girl, her mother’s drawing-room. Her
mother had the art of setting stages. The room was not large,--a New
York brownstone front in the upper Sixties even though altered as to
entrance, and allowed to sprawl backward over yards not originally
intended for its use, is not a palace,--but it was a room and not a
corridor; you had the comfortable sense of four walls about you when
its one small door was once shut. It was filled, perhaps a little too
much filled, with objects which seemed to have nothing in common except
beauty; but propinquity, propinquity of older date than the house in
which they now were, had given them harmony. Nothing in the room was
modern except some uncommonly comfortable sofas and chairs, and the
pink and yellow roses that stood about in Chinese bowls.

Miss Severance herself was hardly aware of the charm of the room. On
the third floor she had her own room, which she liked much better.
There was a great deal of bright chintz in it, and maple furniture of
a late colonial date, inherited from her mother’s family, the Lanleys,
and discarded by her mother, who described the taste of that time as
“pure, but provincial.” Crystal and ivories and carved wood and Italian
embroideries did not please Miss Severance half so well as the austere
lines of those work-tables and high-boys.

It was after five, almost half-past, and he had said “about five.” Miss
Severance, impatient to begin the delicious experience of anticipation,
had allowed herself to be ready at a quarter before the hour. Not that
she had been entirely without some form of anticipation since she woke
up; not, perhaps, since she had parted from him under the windy awning
the night before. They had held up a long line of restless motors as
she stood huddled in her fur-trimmed cloak, and he stamped and jigged
to keep warm, bareheaded, in his thin pumps and shining shirt-front,
with his shoulders drawn up and his hands in his pockets, while they
almost awkwardly arranged this meeting for the next day.

Several times during the preceding evening she had thought he was going
to say something of the kind, for they had danced together a great
deal; but they had always danced in silence. At the time, with his
arm about her, silence had seemed enough; but in separation there is
something wonderfully solid and comforting in the memory of a spoken
word; it is like a coin in the pocket. And after Miss Severance had
bidden him good night at the long glass door of the paneled ball-room
without his saying anything of a future meeting, she had gone up-stairs
with a heavy heart to find her maid and her wrap. She knew as soon
as she reached the dressing-room that she had actually hurried her
departure for the sake of the parting; for the hope, as their time
together grew short, of having some certainty to look forward to. But
he had said nothing, and she had been ashamed to find that she was
waiting, leaving her hand in his too long; so that at last she snatched
it away, and was gone up-stairs in an instant, fearing he might have
guessed what was going on in her mind.

She had thought it just an accident that he was in the hall when she
came down again, and he hadn’t much choice, she said to herself, about
helping her into her motor. Then at the very last moment he had asked
if he mightn’t come and see her the next afternoon. Miss Severance, who
was usually sensitive to inconveniencing other people, had not cared at
all about the motor behind hers that was tooting its horn or for the
elderly lady in feathers and diamonds who was waiting to get into it.
She had cared only about arranging the hour and impressing the address
upon him. He had given her back the pleasure of her whole evening like
a parting gift.

As she drove home she couldn’t bring herself to doubt, though she tried
to be rational about the whole experience, that it had meant as much
to him as it had to her, perhaps more. Her lips curved a little at the
thought, and she glanced quickly at her maid to see if the smile had
been visible in the glare of the tall, double lamps of Fifth Avenue.

To say she had not slept would be untrue, but she had slept close
to the surface of consciousness, as if a bright light were shining
somewhere near, and she had waked with the definite knowledge that this
light was the certainty of seeing him that very day. The morning had
gone very well; she had even forgotten once or twice for a few seconds,
and then remembered with a start of joy that was almost painful:
but, after lunch, time had begun to drag like the last day of a long
sea-voyage.

About three she had gone out with her mother in the motor, with the
understanding that she was to be left at home at four; her mother was
going on to tea with an elderly relation. Fifth Avenue had seemed
unusually crowded even for Fifth Avenue, and the girl had fretted
and wondered at the perversity of the police, who held them up just
at the moment most promising for slipping through; and why Andrews,
the chauffeur, could not see that he would do better by going to
Madison Avenue. She did not speak these thoughts aloud, for she had
not told her mother, not from any natural love of concealment, but
because any announcement of her plans for the afternoon would have
made them seem less certain of fulfilment. Perhaps, too, she had felt
an unacknowledged fear of certain of her mother’s phrases that could
delicately puncture delight.

She had been dropped at the house by ten minutes after four, and
exactly at a quarter before five she had been in the drawing-room, in
her favorite dress, with her best slippers, her hands cold, but her
heart warm with the knowledge that he would soon be there.

Only after forty-five minutes of waiting did that faith begin to grow
dim. She was too inexperienced in such matters to know that this was
the inevitable consequence of being ready too early. She had had time
to run through the whole cycle of certainty, eagerness, doubt, and she
was now rapidly approaching despair. He was not coming. Perhaps he
had never meant to come. Possibly he had merely yielded to a polite
impulse; possibly her manner had betrayed her wishes so plainly that a
clever, older person, two or three years out of college, had only too
clearly read her in the moment when she had detained his hand at the
door of the ball-room.

There was a ring at the bell. Her heart stood perfectly still, and then
began beating with a terrible force, as if it gathered itself into
a hard, weighty lump again and again. Several minutes went by, too
long for a man to give to taking off his coat. At last she got up and
cautiously opened the door; a servant was carrying a striped cardboard
box to her mother’s room. Miss Severance went back and sat down. She
took a long breath; her heart returned to its normal movement.

Yet, for some unexplained reason, the fact that the door-bell had rung
once made it more possible that it would ring again, and she began to
feel a slight return of confidence.

A servant opened the door, and in the instant before she turned her
head she had time to debate the possibility of a visitor having come in
without ringing while the messenger with the striped box was going out.
But, no; Pringle was alone.

Pringle had been with the family since her mother was a girl, but, like
many red-haired men, he retained an appearance of youth. He wanted to
know if he should take away the tea.

She knew perfectly why he asked. He liked to have the tea-things put
away before he had his own supper and began his arrangements for the
family dinner. She felt that the crisis had come.

If she said yes, she knew that her visitor would come just as tea had
disappeared. If she said no, she would sit there alone, waiting for
another half-hour, and when she finally did ring and tell Pringle he
could take away the tea-things, he would look wise and reproachful.
Nevertheless, she did say no, and Pringle with admirable self-control,
withdrew.

The afternoon seemed very quiet. Miss Severance became aware of all
sorts of bells that she had never heard before--other door-bells,
telephone-bells in the adjacent houses, loud, hideous bells on motor
delivery-wagons, but not her own front door-bell.

Her heart felt like lead. Things would never be the same now. Probably
there was some explanation of his not coming, but it could never be
really atoned for. The wild romance and confidence in this first visit
could never be regained.

And then there was a loud, quick ring at the bell, and at once he was
in the room, breathing rapidly, as if he had run up-stairs or even from
the corner. She could do nothing but stare at him. She had tried in
the last ten minutes to remember what he looked like, and now she was
astonished to find how exactly he looked as she remembered him.

To her horror, the change between her late despair and her present
joy was so extreme that she wanted to cry. The best she knew how to
do was to pucker her face into a smile and to offer him those chilly
finger-tips.

He hardly took them, but said, as if announcing a black, but
incontrovertible, fact:

“You’re not a bit glad to see me.”

“Oh, yes, I am,” she returned, with an attempt at an easy social
manner. “Will you have some tea?”

“But why aren’t you glad?”

Miss Severance clasped her hands on the edge of the tea-tray and looked
down. She pressed her palms together; she set her teeth, but the
muscles in her throat went on contracting; and the heroic struggle was
lost.

“I thought you weren’t coming,” she said, and making no further effort
to conceal the fact that her eyes were full of tears she looked
straight up at him.

He sat down beside her on the small, low sofa and put his hand on hers.

“But I was perfectly certain to come,” he said very gently, “because,
you see, I think I love you.”

“Do you think I love you?” she asked, seeking information.

“I can’t tell,” he answered. “Your being sorry I did not come doesn’t
prove anything. We’ll see. You’re so wonderfully young, my dear!”

“I don’t think eighteen is so young. My mother was married before she
was twenty.”

He sat silent for a few seconds, and she felt his hand shut more firmly
on hers. Then he got up, and, pulling a chair to the opposite side of
the table, said briskly:

“And now give me some tea. I haven’t had any lunch.”

“Oh, why not?” She blew her nose, tucked away her handkerchief, and
began her operations on the tea-tray.

“I work very hard,” he returned. “You don’t know what at, do you? I’m a
statistician.”

“What’s that?”

“I make reports on properties, on financial ventures, for the firm
I’m with, Benson & Honaton. They’re brokers. When they are asked to
underwrite a scheme--”

“Underwrite? I never heard that word.”

The boy laughed.

“You’ll hear it a good many times if our acquaintance continues.” Then
more gravely, but quite parenthetically, he added: “If a firm puts up
money for a business, they want to know all about it, of course. I tell
them. I’ve just been doing a report this afternoon, a wonder; it’s what
made me late. Shall I tell you about it?”

She nodded with the same eagerness with which ten years before she
might have answered an inquiry as to whether he should tell her a
fairy-story.

“Well, it was on a coal-mine in Pennsylvania. I’m afraid my report is
going to be a disappointment to the firm. The mine’s good, a sound,
rich vein, and the labor conditions aren’t bad; but there’s one fatal
defect--a car shortage on the only railroad that reaches it. They can’t
make a penny on their old mine until that’s met, and that can’t be
straightened out for a year, anyhow; and so I shall report against it.”

“Car shortage,” said Miss Severance. “I never should have thought of
that. I think you must be wonderful.”

He laughed.

“I wish the firm thought so,” he said. “In a way they do; they pay
attention to what I say, but they give me an awfully small salary. In
fact,” he added briskly, “I have almost no money at all.” There was
a pause, and he went on, “I suppose you know that when I was sitting
beside you just now I wanted most terribly to kiss you.”

“Oh, no!”

“Oh, no? Oh, yes. I wanted to, but I didn’t. Don’t worry. I won’t for a
long time, perhaps never.”

“Never?” said Miss Severance, and she smiled.

“I said _perhaps_ never. You can’t tell. Life turns up some awfully
queer tricks now and then. Last night, for example. I walked into that
ballroom thinking of nothing, and there you were--all the rest of the
room like a sort of shrine for you. I said to a man I was with, ‘I
want to meet the girl who looks like cream in a gold saucer,’ and he
introduced us. What could be stranger than that? Not, as a matter of
fact, that I ever thought love at first sight impossible, as so many
people do.”

“But if you don’t know the very first thing about a person--” Miss
Severance began, but he interrupted:

“You have to begin some time. Every pair of lovers have to have a first
meeting, and those who fall in love at once are just that much further
ahead.” He smiled. “I don’t even know your first name.”

It seemed miraculous good fortune to have a first name.

“Mathilde.”

“Mathilde,” he repeated in a lower tone, and his eyes shone
extraordinarily.

Both of them took some time to recover from the intensity of this
moment. She wanted to ask him his, but foreseeing that she would
immediately be required to use it, and feeling unequal to such an
adventure, she decided it would be wiser to wait. It was he who
presently went on:

“Isn’t it strange to know so little about each other? I rather like
it. It’s so mad--like opening a chest of buried treasure. You don’t
know what’s going to be in it, but you know it’s certain to be rare and
desirable. What do you do, Mathilde? Live here with your father and
mother?”

She sat looking at him. The truth was that she found everything he said
so unexpected and thrilling that now and then she lost all sense of
being expected to answer.

“Oh, yes,” she said, suddenly remembering. “I live here with my mother
and stepfather. My mother has married again. She is Mrs. Vincent
Farron.”

“Didn’t I tell you life played strange tricks?” he exclaimed. He sprang
up, and took a position on the hearth-rug. “I know all about him.
I once reported on the Electric Equipment Company. That’s the same
Farron, isn’t it? I believe that that company is the most efficient for
its size in this country, in the world, perhaps. And Farron is your
stepfather! He must be a wonder.”

“Yes, I think he is.”

“You don’t like him?”

“I like him very much. I don’t _love_ him.”

“The poor devil!”

“I don’t believe he wants people to love him. It would bore him. No,
that’s not quite just. He’s kind, wonderfully kind, but he has no
little pleasantnesses. He says things in a very quiet way that make you
feel he’s laughing at you, though he never does laugh. He said to me
this morning at breakfast, ‘Well, Mathilde, was it a marvelous party?’
That made me feel as if I used the word ‘marvelous’ all the time, not
a bit as if he really wanted to know whether I had enjoyed myself last
night.”

“And did you?”

She gave him a rapid smile and went on:

“Now, my grandfather, my mother’s father--his name is Lanley--(Mr.
Lanley evidently was not in active business, for it was plain that
Wayne, searching his memory, found nothing)--my grandfather often
scolds me terribly for my English,--says I talk like a barmaid,
although I tell him he ought not to know how barmaids talk,--but
he never makes me feel small. Sometimes Mr. Farron repeats, weeks
afterward, something I’ve said, word for word, the way I said it. It
makes it sound so foolish. I’d rather he said straight out that he
thought I was a goose.”

“Perhaps you wouldn’t if he did.”

“I like people to be human. Mr. Farron’s not human.”

“Doesn’t your mother think so?”

“Mama thinks he’s perfect.”

“How long have they been married?”

“Ages! Five years!”

“And they’re just as much in love?”

Miss Severance looked at him.

“In love?” she said. “At their age?” He laughed at her, and she added:
“I don’t mean they are not fond of each other, but Mr. Farron must be
forty-five. What I mean by love--” she hesitated.

“Don’t stop.”

But she did stop, for her quick ears told her that some one was coming,
and, Pringle opening the door, Mrs. Farron came in.

She was a very beautiful person. In her hat and veil, lit by the
friendly light of her own drawing-room, she seemed so young as to be
actually girlish, except that she was too stately and finished for
such a word. Mathilde did not inherit her blondness from her mother.
Mrs. Farron’s hair was a dark brown, with a shade of red in it where
it curved behind her ears. She had the white skin that often goes with
such hair, and a high, delicate color in her cheeks. Her eyebrows were
fine and excessively dark--penciled, many people thought.

“Mama, this is Mr. Wayne,” said Mathilde. Here was another tremendous
moment crowding upon her--the introduction of her beautiful mother to
this new friend, but even more, the introduction to her mother of this
wonderful new friend, whose flavor of romance and interest no one,
she supposed, could miss. Yet Mrs. Farron seemed to be taking it all
very calmly, greeting him, taking his chair as being a trifle more
comfortable than the others, trying to cover the doubt in her own mind
whether she ought to recognize him as an old acquaintance. Was he new
or one of the ones she had seen a dozen times before?

There was nothing exactly artificial in Mrs. Farron’s manner, but, like
a great singer who has learned perfect enunciation even in the most
trivial sentences of every-day matters, she, as a great beauty, had
learned the perfection of self-presentation, which probably did not
wholly desert her even in the dentist’s chair.

She drew off her long, pale, spotless gloves.

“No tea, my dear,” she said. “I’ve just had it,” she added to Wayne,
“with an old aunt of mine. Aunt Alberta,” she threw over her shoulder
to Mathilde. “I am very unfortunate, Mr. Wayne; this town is full
of my relations, tucked away in forgotten oases, and I’m their only
connection with the vulgar, modern world. My aunt’s favorite excitement
is disapproving of me. She was particularly trying to-day.” Mrs. Farron
seemed to debate whether or not it would be tiresome to go thoroughly
into the problem of Aunt Alberta, and to decide that it would; for she
said, with an abrupt change, “Were you at this party last night that
Mathilde enjoyed so much?”

“Yes,” said Wayne. “Why weren’t you?”

“I wasn’t asked. It isn’t the fashion to ask mothers and daughters to
the same parties any more. We dance so much better than they do.” She
leaned over, and rang the little enamel bell that dangled at the arm of
her daughter’s sofa. “You can’t imagine, Mr. Wayne, how much better I
dance than Mathilde.”

“I hope it needn’t be left to the imagination.”

“Oh, I’m not sure. That was the subject of Aunt Alberta’s talk this
afternoon--my still dancing. She says she put on caps at thirty-five.”
Mrs. Farron ran her eyebrows whimsically together and looked up at her
daughter’s visitor.

Mathilde was immensely grateful to her mother for taking so much
trouble to be charming; only now she rather spoiled it by interrupting
Wayne in the midst of a sentence, as if she had never been as much
interested as she had seemed. Pringle had appeared in answer to her
ring, and she asked him sharply:

“Is Mr. Farron in?”

“Mr. Farron’s in his room, Madam.”

At this she appeared to give her attention wholly back to Wayne, but
Mathilde knew that she was really busy composing an escape. She seemed
to settle back, to encourage her visitor to talk indefinitely; but when
the moment came for her to answer, she rose to her feet in the midst of
her sentence, and, still talking, wandered to the door and disappeared.

As the door shut firmly behind her Wayne said, as if there had been no
interruption:

“It was love you were speaking of, you know.”

“But don’t you think my mother is marvelous?” she asked, not content to
take up even the absorbing topic until this other matter had received
due attention.

“I should say so! But one isn’t, of course, overwhelmed to find that
your mother is beautiful.”

“And she’s so good!” Mathilde went on. “She’s always thinking of things
to do for me and my grandfather and Mr. Farron and all these old, old
relations. She went away just now only because she knows that as soon
as Mr. Farron comes in he asks for her. She’s perfect to every one.”

He came and sat down beside her again.

“It’s going to be much easier for her daughter,” he said: “you have to
be perfect only to one person. Now, what was it you were going to say
about love?”

Again they looked at each other; again Miss Severance had the sensation
of drowning, of being submerged in some strange elixir.

She was rescued by Pringle’s opening the door and announcing:

“Mr. Lanley.”

Wayne stood up.

“I suppose I must go,” he said.

“No, no,” she returned a little wildly, and added, as if this were the
reason why she opposed his departure. “This is my grandfather. You must
see him.”

Wayne sat down again, in the chair on the other side of the tea-table.




CHAPTER II


Mathilde had been wrong in telling Wayne that her mother had gone
upstairs in obedience to an impulse of kindness. She had gone to
quiet a small, gnawing anxiety that had been with her all the day,
a haunting, elusive, persistent impression that something was wrong
between her and her husband.

All the day, as she had gone about from one thing to another, her mind
had been diligently seeking in some event of the outside world an
explanation of a slight obscuration of his spirit; but her heart, more
egotistical, had stoutly insisted that the cause must lie in her. Did
he love her less? Was she losing her charm for him? Were five years the
limit of a human relation like theirs? Was she to watch the dying down
of his flame, and try to shelter and fan it back to life as she had
seen so many other women do?

Or was the trouble only that she had done something to wound his aloof
and sensitive spirit, seldom aloof to her? Their intimate life had
never been a calm one. Farron’s interests were concentrated, and his
temperament was jealous. A woman couldn’t, as Adelaide sometimes had
occasion to say to herself, keep men from making love to her; she did
not always want to. Farron could be relentless, and she was not without
a certain contemptuous obstinacy. Yet such conflicts as these she had
learned not to dread, but sometimes deliberately to precipitate, for
they ended always in a deeper sense of unity, and, on her part, in a
fresh sense of his supremacy.

If he had been like most of the men she knew, she would have assumed
that something had gone wrong in business. With her first husband she
had always been able to read in his face as he entered the house the
full history of his business day. Sometimes she had felt that there was
something insulting in the promptness of her inquiry, “Has anything
gone wrong, Joe?” But Severance had never appeared to feel the insult;
only as time went on, had grown more and more ready, as her interest
became more and more lackadaisical, to pour out the troubles and,
much more rarely, the joys of his day. One of the things she secretly
admired most about Farron was his independence of her in such matters.
No half-contemptuous question would elicit confidence from him, so that
she had come to think it a great honor if by any chance he did drop
her a hint as to the mood that his day’s work had occasioned. But for
the most part he was unaffected by such matters. Newspaper attacks and
business successes did not seem to reach the area where he suffered or
rejoiced. They were to be dealt with or ignored, but they could neither
shadow or elate him.

So that not only egotism, but experience, bade her look to her own
conduct for some explanation of the chilly little mist that had been
between them for twenty-four hours.

As soon as the drawing-room door closed behind her she ran up-stairs
like a girl. There was no light in his study, and she went on into
his bedroom. He was lying on the sofa; he had taken off his coat, and
his arms were clasped under his head; he was smoking a long cigar. To
find him idle was unusual. His was not a contemplative nature; a trade
journal or a detective novel were the customary solace of odd moments
like this.

He did not move as she entered, but he turned his eyes slowly and
seriously upon her. His eyes were black. He was a very dark man, with
a smooth, brown skin and thick, fine hair, which clung closely to his
broad, rather massive head. He was clean shaven, so that, as Adelaide
loved to remember a friend of his had once suggested, his business
competitors might take note of the stern lines of his mouth and chin.

She came in quickly, and shut the door behind her, and then dropping on
her knees beside him, she laid her head against his heart. He put out
his hand, touched her face, and said:

“Take off this veil.”

The taking off of Adelaide’s veil was not a process to be accomplished
ill-advisedly or lightly. Lucie, her maid, had put it on, with much
gathering together and looking into the glass over her mistress’s
shoulder, and it was held in place with shining pins and hair-pins. She
lifted her head, sank back upon her heels, and raised her arms to the
offending cobweb of black meshes, while her husband went on in a tone
not absolutely denuded of reproach:

“You’ve been in some time.”

“Yes,”--she stuck the first pin into the upholstery of the sofa,--“but
Pringle told me Mathilde had a visitor, and I thought it was my duty to
stop and be a little parental.”

“A young man?”

“Yes. I forget his name--just like all these young men nowadays, alert
and a little too much at his ease, but amusing in his way. He said,
among other things--”

But Farron, it appeared, was not exclusively interested in the words
of Mathilde’s visitor; for at this instant, perceiving that his wife
had disengaged herself from her veil, he sat up, caught her to him, and
pressed his lips to hers.

“O Adelaide!” he said, and it seemed to her he spoke with a sort of
agony.

She held him away from her.

“Vincent, what is it?” she asked.

“What is what?”

“Is anything wrong?”

“Between us?”

Oh, she knew that method of his, to lead her on to make definite
statements about impressions of which nothing definite could be
accurately said.

“No, I won’t be pinned down,” she said; “but I feel it, the way a
rheumatic feels it, when the wind goes into the east.”

He continued to look at her gravely; she thought he was going to speak
when a knock came at the door. It was Pringle announcing the visit of
Mr. Lanley.

Adelaide rose slowly to her feet, and, walking to her husband’s
dressing-table, repinned her hat, and caught up the little stray locks
which grew in deep, sharp points at the back of her head.

“You’ll come down, too?” she said.

Farron was looking about for his coat, and as he put it on he observed
dryly:

“The young man is seeing all the family.”

“Oh, he won’t mind,” she answered. “He probably hasn’t the slightest
wish to see Mathilde alone. They both struck me as sorry when I left
them; they were running down. You can’t imagine, Vin, how little
romance there is among all these young people.”

“They leave it to us,” he answered. This was exactly in his accustomed
manner, and as they went down-stairs together her heart felt lighter,
though the long, black, shiny pin stuck harmlessly into the upholstery
of the sofa was like a mile-stone, for afterward she remembered that
her questions had gone unanswered.

Wayne was still in the drawing-room, and Mathilde, who loved her
grandfather, was making a gentle fuss over him, a process which
consisted largely in saying: “O Grandfather! Oh, you didn’t! O
_Grandfather_!”

Mr. Lanley, though a small man and now over sixty, had a distinct
presence. He wore excellent gray clothes of the same shade as his hair,
and out of this neutrality of tint his bright, brown eyes sparkled
piercingly.

He had begun life with the assumption that to be a New York Lanley was
in itself enough, a comfortable creed in which many of his relations
had obscurely lived and died. But before he was graduated from Columbia
College he began to doubt whether the profession of being an aristocrat
in a democracy was a man’s job. At no time in his life did he deny
the value of birth and breeding; but he came to regard them as a
responsibility solemn and often irritating to those who did not possess
them, though he was no longer content with the current views of his
family that they were a sufficient attainment in themselves.

He was graduated from college in 1873, and after a summer at the family
place on the Hudson, hot, fertile, and inaccessible, which his sister
Alberta was at that time occupying, he had arranged a trip round the
world. September of that year brought the great panic, and swept away
many larger and solider fortunes than the Lanleys’. Mr. Lanley decided
that he must go to work, though he abandoned his traditions no further
than to study law. His ancestors, like many of the aristocrats of the
early days, had allowed their opinions of fashion to influence too much
their selection of real estate. All through the late seventies, while
his brothers and sisters were clinging sentimentally to brownstone
fronts in Stuyvesant Square or red-brick facades in Great Jones Street,
Mr. Lanley himself, unaffected by recollections of Uncle Joel’s
death or grandma’s marriage, had been parting with his share in such
properties, and investing along the east side of the park.

By the time he was forty he was once more a fairly rich man. He
had left the practice of law to become the president of the Peter
Stuyvesant Trust Company, for which he had been counsel. After fifteen
years he had retired from this, too, and had become, what he insisted
nature had always intended him to be, a gentleman of leisure. He
retained a directorship in the trust company, was a trustee of his
university, and was a thorny and inquiring member of many charitable
boards.

He prided himself on having emancipated himself from the ideas of
his own generation. It bored him to listen to his cousins lamenting
the vulgarities of modern life, the lack of elegance in present-day
English, or to hear them explain as they borrowed money from him the
sort of thing a gentleman could or could not do for a living. But on
the subject of what a lady might do he still held fixed and unalterable
notions; nor did he ever find it tiresome to hear his own daughter
expound the axioms of this subject with a finality he had taught her
in her youth. Having freed himself from fine-gentlemanism, he had
quite unconsciously fallen the more easily a prey to fine-ladyism; all
his conservatism had gone into that, as a man, forced to give up his
garden, might cherish one lovely potted plant.

At a time when private schools were beginning to flourish once more he
had been careful to educate Adelaide entirely at home with governesses.
Every summer he took her abroad, and showed her, and talked with
her about, books, pictures, and buildings; he inoculated her with
such fundamentals as that a lady never wears imitation lace on her
underclothes, and the past of the verb to “eat” is pronounced to rhyme
with “bet.” She spoke French and German fluently, and could read
Italian. He considered her a perfectly educated woman. She knew nothing
of business, political economy, politics, or science. He himself had
never been deeply interested in American politics, though very familiar
with the lives of English statesmen. He was a great reader of memoirs
and of the novels of Disraeli and Trollope. Of late he had taken to
motoring.

He kissed his daughter and nodded--a real New York nod--to his
son-in-law.

“I’ve come to tell you, Adelaide,” he began.

“Such a thing!” murmured Mathilde, shaking her golden head above the
cup of tea she was making for him, making in just the way he liked; for
she was a little person who remembered people’s tastes.

“I thought you’d rather hear it than read it in the papers.”

“Goodness, Papa, you talk as if you had been getting married!”

“No.” Mr. Lanley hesitated, and looked up at her brightly. “No; but I
think I did have a proposal the other day.”

“From Mrs. Baxter?” asked Adelaide. This was almost war. Mrs. Baxter
was a regal and possessive widow from Baltimore whose long and regular
visits to Mr. Lanley had once occasioned his family some alarm, though
time had now given them a certain institutional safety.

Her father was not flurried by the reference.

“No,” he said; “though she writes me, I’m glad to say, that she is
coming soon.”

“You don’t tell me!” said Adelaide. The cream of the winter season was
usually the time Mrs. Baxter selected for her visit.

Her father did not notice her.

“If Mrs. Baxter should ever propose to me,” he went on thoughtfully, “I
shouldn’t refuse. I don’t think I should have the--”

“The chance?” said his daughter.

“I was going to say the fortitude. But this,” he went on, “was an
elderly cousin, who expressed a wish to come and be my housekeeper.
Perhaps matrimony was not intended. Mathilde, my dear, how does one
tell nowadays whether one is being proposed to or not?”

In this poignant and unexpected crisis Mathilde turned slowly and
painfully crimson. How _did_ one tell? It was a question which at the
moment was anything but clear to her.

“I should always assume it in doubtful cases, sir,” said Wayne, very
distinctly. He and Mathilde did not even glance at each other.

“It wasn’t your proposal that you came to announce to us, though, was
it, Papa?” said Adelaide.

“No,” answered Mr. Lanley. “The fact is, I’ve been arrested.”

“Again?”

“Yes; most unjustly, most unjustly.” His brows contracted, and then
relaxed at a happy memory. “It’s the long, low build of the car. It
looks so powerful that the police won’t give you a chance. It was
nosing through the park--”

“At about thirty miles an hour,” said Farron.

“Well, not a bit over thirty-five. A lovely morning, no one in sight,
I may have let her out a little. All of a sudden one of these mounted
fellows jumped out from the bushes along the bridle-path. They’re a
fine-looking lot, Vincent.”

Farron asked who the judge was, and, Mr. Lanley named him--named him
slightly wrong, and Farron corrected him.

“I’ll get you off,” he said.

Adelaide looked up at her husband admiringly. This was the aspect of
him that she loved best. It seemed to her like magic what Vincent could
do. Her father, she thought, took it very calmly. What would have
happened to him if she had not brought Farron into the family to rescue
and protect? The visiting boy, she noticed, was properly impressed. She
saw him give Farron quite a dog-like look as he took his departure.
To Mathilde he only bowed. No arrangements had been made for a future
meeting. Mathilde tried to convey to him in a prolonged look that if he
would wait only five minutes all would be well, that her grandfather
never paid long visits; but the door closed behind him. She became
immediately overwhelmed by the fear, which had an element of desire in
it, too, that her family would fall to discussing him, would question
her as to how long she had known him, and why she liked him, and what
they talked about, and whether she had been expecting a visit, sitting
there in her best dress. Then slowly she took in the fact that they
were going to talk about nothing but Mr. Lanley’s arrest. She marveled
at the obtuseness of older people--to have stood at the red-hot center
of youth and love and not even to know it! She drew her shoulders
together, feeling very lonely and strong. As they talked, she allowed
her eyes to rest first on one speaker and then on the other, as if she
were following each word of the discussion. As a matter of fact she was
rehearsing with an inner voice the tone of Wayne’s voice when he had
said that he loved her.

Then suddenly she decided that she would be much happier alone in
her own room. She rose, patted her grandfather on the shoulder, and
prepared to escape. He, not wishing to be interrupted at the moment,
patted her hand in return.

“Hello!” he exclaimed. “Hands are cold, my dear.”

She caught Farron’s cool, black eyes, and surprised herself by
answering:

“Yes; but, then, they always are.” This was quite untrue, but every one
was perfectly satisfied with it.

As she left the room Mr. Lanley was saying:

“Yes, I don’t want to go to Blackwell’s Island. Lovely spot, of course.
My grandfather used to tell me he remembered it when the Blackwell
family still lived there. But I shouldn’t care to wear stripes--except
for the pleasure of telling Alberta about it. It would give her a
year’s occupation, her suffering over my disgrace, wouldn’t it,
Adelaide?”

“She’d scold me,” said Adelaide, looking beautifully martyred. Then
turning to her husband, she asked. “Will it be very difficult, Vincent,
getting papa off?” She wanted it to be difficult, she wanted him to
give her material out of which she could form a picture of him as a
savior; but he only shook his head and said:

“That young man is in love with Mathilde.”

“O Vin! Those children?”

Mr. Lanley pricked up his ears like a terrier.

“In love?” he exclaimed. “And who is he? Not one of the East Sussex
Waynes, I hope. Vulgar people. They always were; began life as
auctioneers in my father’s time. Is he one of those, Adelaide?”

“I have no idea who he is, if any one,” said Adelaide. “I never saw or
heard of him before this afternoon.”

“And may I ask,” said her father, “if you intend to let your daughter
become engaged to a young man of whom you know nothing whatsoever?”

Adelaide looked extremely languid, one of her methods of showing
annoyance.

“Really, Papa,” she said, “the fact that he has come once to pay
an afternoon visit to Mathilde does not, it seems to me, make an
engagement inevitable. My child is not absolutely repellent, you know,
and a good many young men come to the house.” Then suddenly remembering
that her oracle had already spoken on this subject, she asked more
humbly, “What was it made you say he was in love, Vin?”

“Just an impression,” said Farron.

Mr. Lanley had been thinking it over.

“It was not the custom in my day,” he began, and then remembering that
this was one of his sister Alberta’s favorite openings, he changed the
form of his sentence. “I never allowed you to see stray young men--”

His daughter interrupted him.

“But I always saw them, Papa. I used to let them come early in the
afternoon before you came in.”

In his heart Mr. Lanley doubted that this had been a regular custom,
but he knew it would be unwise to argue the point; so he started fresh.

“When a young man is attentive to a girl like Mathilde--”

“But he isn’t,” said Adelaide. “At least not what I should have called
attentive when I was a girl.”

“Your experience was not long, my dear. You were married at Mathilde’s
age.”

“You may be sure of one thing, Papa, that I don’t desire an early
marriage for my daughter.”

“Very likely,” returned her father, getting up, and buttoning the last
button of his coat; “but you may have noticed that we can’t always get
just what we most desire for our children.”

When he had gone, Vincent looked at his wife and smiled, but smiled
without approval. She twisted her shoulders.

“Oh, I suppose so,” she said; “but I do so hate to be scolded about the
way I bring up Mathilde.”

“Or about anything else, my dear.”

“I don’t hate to be scolded by you,” she returned. “In fact, I
sometimes get a sort of servile enjoyment from it. Besides,” she went
on, “as a matter of fact, I bring Mathilde up particularly well, quite
unlike these wild young women I see everywhere else. She tells me
everything, and I have perfectly the power of making her hate any one I
disapprove of. But you’ll try and find out something about this young
man, won’t you, Vin?”

“We’ll have a full report on him to-morrow. Do you know what his first
name is?”

“At the moment I don’t recall his last. Oh, yes--Wayne. I’ll ask
Mathilde when we go up-stairs.”

From her own bedroom door she called up.

“Mathilde, what is the name of your young friend?”

There was a little pause before Mathilde answered that she was sorry,
but she didn’t know.

Mrs. Farron turned to her husband and made a little gesture to indicate
that this ignorance on the girl’s part did not bear out his theory;
but she saw that he did not admit it, that he clung still to his
impression. “And Vincent’s impressions--” she said to herself as she
went in to dress.




CHAPTER III


Mr. Lanley was ruffled as he left his daughter’s drawing-room.

“As if I had wanted her to marry at eighteen,” he said to himself; and
he took his hat crossly from Pringle and set it hard on his head at
the slight angle which he preferred. Then reflecting that Pringle was
not in any way involved, he unbent slightly, and said something that
sounded like:

“Haryer, Pringle?”

Pringle, despite his stalwart masculine appearance, had in speaking a
surprisingly high, squeaky voice.

“I keep my health, thank you, sir,” he said. “Anna has been somewhat
ailing.” Anna was his wife, to whom he usually referred as “Mrs.
Pringle”; but he made an exception in speaking to Mr. Lanley, for she
had once been the Lanleys’ kitchen-maid. “Your car, sir?”

No, Mr. Lanley was walking--walking, indeed, more quickly than usual
under the stimulus of annoyance.

Nothing had ever happened that made him suffer as he had suffered
through his daughter’s divorce. Divorce was one of the modern ideas
which he had imagined he had accepted. As a lawyer he had expressed
himself as willing always to take the lady’s side; but in the cases
which he actually took he liked to believe that the wife was perfect
and the husband inexcusable. He could not comfort himself with any such
belief in his daughter’s case.

Adelaide’s conduct had been, as far as he could see, irreproachable;
but, then, so had Severance’s. This was what had made the gossip,
almost the scandal, of the thing. Even his sister Alberta had whispered
to him that if Severance had been unfaithful to Adelaide--But poor
Severance had not been unfaithful; he had not even become indifferent.
He loved his wife, he said, as much as on the day he married her. He
was extremely unhappy. Mr. Lanley grew to dread the visits of his huge,
blond son-in-law, who used actually to sob in the library, and ask
for explanations of something which Mr. Lanley had never been able to
understand.

And how obstinate Adelaide had been! She, who had been such a docile
girl, and then for many years so completely under the thumb of her
splendid-looking husband, had suddenly become utterly intractable. She
would listen to no reason and brook no delay. She had been willing
enough to explain; she had explained repeatedly, but the trouble was he
could not understand the explanation. She did not love her husband any
more, she said. Mr. Lanley pointed out to her that this was no legal
grounds for a divorce.

“Yes, but I look down upon him,” she went on.

“On poor Joe?” her father had asked innocently, and had then discovered
that this was the wrong thing to say. She had burst out, “Poor Joe!
poor Joe!” That was the way every one considered him. Was it her fault
if he excited pity and contempt instead of love and respect? Her love,
she intimated, had been of a peculiarly eternal sort; Severance himself
was to blame for its extinction. Mr. Lanley discovered that in some way
she considered the intemperance of Severance’s habits to be involved.
But this was absurd. It was true that for a year or two Severance
had taken to drinking rather more than was wise; but, Mr. Lanley had
thought at the time, the poor young man had not needed any artificial
stimulant in the days when Adelaide had fully and constantly admired
him. He had seen Severance come home several times not exactly drunk,
but rather more boyishly boastful and hilarious than usual. Even Mr.
Lanley, a naturally temperate man, had not found Joe repellent in the
circumstances. Afterward he had been thankful for this weakness: it
gave him the only foundation on which he could build a case not for the
courts, of course, but for the world. Unfortunately, however, Severance
had pulled up before there was any question of divorce.

That was another confusing fact. Adelaide had managed him so
beautifully. Her father had not known her wonderful powers until he saw
the skill and patience with which she had dealt with Joe Severance’s
drinking. Joe himself was eager to own that he owed his cure entirely
to her. Mr. Lanley had been proud of her; she had turned out, he
thought, just what a woman ought to be; and then, on top of it, she had
come to him one day and announced that she would never live with Joe
again.

“But why not?” he had asked.

“Because I don’t love him,” she had said.

Then Mr. Lanley knew how little his acceptance of the idea of divorce
in general had reconciled him to the idea of the divorce of his own
daughter--a Lanley--Mrs. Adelaide Lanley, Mrs. Adelaide Severance. His
sense of fitness was shocked, though he pleaded with her first on the
ground of duty, and then under the threat of scandal. With her beauty
and Severance’s popularity, for from his college days he had been
extremely popular with men, the divorce excited uncommon interest.
Severance’s unconcealed grief, a rather large circle of devoted friends
in whom he confided, and the fact that Adelaide had to go to Nevada to
get her divorce, led most people to believe that she had simply found
some one she liked better. Mr. Lanley would have believed it himself,
but he couldn’t. Farron had not appeared until she had been divorced
for several years.

Lanley still cherished an affection for Severance, who had very soon
married again, a local belle in the Massachusetts manufacturing town
where he now lived. She was said to resemble Adelaide.

No, Mr. Lanley could not see that he had had anything to reproach
himself with in regard to his daughter’s first marriage. They had been
young, of course; all the better. He had known the Severances for
years; and Joe was handsome, hard working, had rowed on his crew, and
every one spoke well of him. Certainly they had been in love--more in
love than he liked to see two people, at least when one of them was
his own daughter. He had suggested their waiting a year or two, but no
one had backed him up. The Severances had been eager for the marriage,
naturally. Mr. Lanley could still see the young couple as they turned
from the altar, young, beautiful, and confident.

He had missed his daughter terribly, not only her physical presence in
the house, but the exercise of his influence over her, which in old
times had been perhaps a trifle autocratic. He had hated being told
what Joe thought and said; yet he could hardly object to her docility.
That was the way he had brought her up. He did not reckon pliancy in
a woman as a weakness; or if he had had any temptation to do so, it
had vanished in the period when Joe Severance had taken to drink. In
that crisis Adelaide had been anything but weak. Every one had been so
grateful to her,--he and Joe and the Severances,--and then immediately
afterward the crash came.

Women! Mr. Lanley shook his head, still moving briskly northward with
that quick jaunty walk of his. And this second marriage--what about
that? They seemed happy. Farron was a fine fellow, but not, it seemed
to him, so attractive to a woman as Severance. Could he hold a woman
like Adelaide? He wasn’t a man to stand any nonsense, though, and Mr.
Lanley nodded; then, as it were, withdrew the nod on remembering that
poor Joe had not wanted to stand any nonsense either. What in similar
circumstances could Farron do? Adelaide always resented his asking how
things were going, but how could he help being anxious? How could any
one rest content on a hillside who had once been blown up by a volcano?

He might not have been any more content if he had stayed to dinner at
his son-in-law’s, as he had been asked to do. The Farrons were alone.
Mathilde was going to a dinner, with a dance after. She came into the
dining-room to say good night and to promise to be home early, not to
stay and dance. She was not allowed two parties on successive nights,
not because her health was anything but robust, but rather because her
mother considered her too young for such vulgar excess.

When she had gone, Farron observed:

“That child has a will of iron.”

“Vincent!” said his wife. “She does everything I suggest to her.”

“Her will just now is to please you in everything. Wait until she
rebels.”

“But women don’t rebel against the people they love. I don’t have to
tell you that, do I? I never have to manœuver the child, never have to
coax or charm her to do what I want.”

He smiled at her across the table.

“You have great faith in those methods, haven’t you?”

“They work, Vin.”

He nodded as if no one knew that better than he.

Soon after dinner he went up-stairs to write some letters. She followed
him about ten o’clock. She came and leaned one hand on his shoulder and
one on his desk.

“Still working?” she said. She had been aware of no desire to see what
he was writing, but she was instantly aware that his blotting-paper had
fallen across the sheet, that the sheet was not a piece of note-paper,
but one of a large pad on which he had been apparently making notes.

Her diamond bracelet had slipped down her wrist and lay upon the
blotting-paper; he slowly and carefully pushed it up her slim, round
arm until it once more clung in place.

“I’ve nearly finished,” he said; and to her ears there was some under
sound of pain or of constraint in his tone.

A little later he strolled, still dressed, into her room. She was
already in bed, and he came and sat on the foot of the bed, with one
foot tucked under him and his arms folded.

Her mind during the interval had been exclusively occupied with the
position of that piece of blotting-paper. Could it be there was some
other woman whose ghost-like presence she was just beginning to feel
haunting their relation? The impersonality of Vincent’s manner was an
armor against such attacks, but this armor, as Adelaide knew, was more
apparent than real. If one could get beyond that, one was at the very
heart of the man. If some fortuitous circumstance had brought a sudden
accidental intimacy between him and another woman--What woman loving
strength and power could resist the sight of Vincent in action, Vincent
as she saw him?

Yet with a good capacity for believing the worst of her
fellow-creatures, Adelaide did not really believe in the other woman.
That, she knew, would bring a change in the fundamentals of her
relationship with her husband. This was only a barrier that left the
relation itself untouched.

Before very long she began to think the situation was all in her own
imagination. He was so amused, so eager to talk. Silent as he was apt
to be with the rest of the world, with her he sometimes showed a love
of gossip that enchanted her. And now it seemed to her that he was
leading her on from subject to subject through a childish dislike to
going to bed. They were actually giggling over Mr. Lanley’s adventure
when a motor-brake squeaked in the silence of the night, a motor-door
slammed. For the first time Adelaide remembered her daughter. It
was after twelve o’clock. A knock came at her door. She wrapped her
swan’s-down garment about her and went to the door.

“O Mama, have you been worried?” the girl asked. She was standing in
the narrow corridor, with her arms full of shining favors; there could
be no question whatever that she had stayed for the dance. “Are you
angry? Have I been keeping you awake?”

“I thought you would have been home an hour ago.”

“I know. I want to tell you about it. Mama, how lovely you look in that
blue thing! Won’t you come up-stairs with me while I undress?”

Adelaide shook her head.

“Not to-night,” she answered.

“You are angry with me,” the girl went on. “But if you will come, I
will explain. I have something to tell you, Mama.”

Mrs. Farron’s heart stood still. The phrase could mean only one thing.
She went up-stairs with her daughter, sent the maid away, and herself
began to undo the soft, pink silk.

“It needs an extra hook,” she murmured. “I told her it did.”

Mathilde craned her neck over her shoulder, as if she had ever been
able to see the middle of her back.

“But it doesn’t show, does it?” she asked.

“It perfectly well might.”

Mathilde stepped out of her dress, and flung it over a chair. In her
short petticoat, with her ankles showing and her arms bare, she looked
like a very young girl, and when she put up her hands and took the pins
out of her hair, so that it fell over her shoulders, she might have
been a child.

The silence began to grow awkward. Mathilde put on her dressing-gown;
it was perfectly straight, and made her look like a little white
column. A glass of milk and some biscuits were waiting for her. She
pushed a chair near her fire for her mother, and herself remained
standing, with her glass of milk in her hand.

“Mama,” she said suddenly, “I suppose I’m what you’d call engaged.”

“O Mathilde! not to that boy who was here to-day?”

“Why not to him?”

“I know nothing about him.”

“I don’t know very much myself. Yes, it’s Pete Wayne. Pierson his name
is, but every one calls him Pete. How strange it was that I did not
even know his first name when you asked me!”

A single ray pierced Mrs. Farron’s depression: Vincent had known,
Vincent’s infallibility was confirmed. She did not know what to say.
She sat looking sadly, obliquely at the floor like a person who has
been aggrieved. She was wondering whether she should be to her daughter
a comrade or a ruler, a confederate or a policeman. Of course in all
probability the thing would be better stopped. But could this be
accomplished by immediate action, or could she invite confidences and
yet commit herself to nothing?

She raised her eyes.

“I do not approve of youthful marriages,” she said.

“O Mama! And you were only eighteen yourself.”

“That is why.”

Mathilde was frightened not only by the intense bitterness of her
mother’s tone, but also by the obvious fact that she was face to face
with the explanation of the separation of her parents. She had been
only nine years old at the time. She had loved her father, had found
him a better playfellow than her mother, had wept bitterly at parting
with him, and had missed him. And then gradually her mother, who had
before seemed like a beautiful, but remote, princess, had begun to make
of her an intimate and grown-up friend, to consult her and read with
her and arrange happinesses in her life, to win, to, if the truth must
be told, reconquer her. Perhaps even Adelaide would not have succeeded
so easily in effacing Severance’s image had not he himself so quickly
remarried. Mathilde went several times to stay with the new household
after Adelaide in secret, tearful conference with her father had been
forced to consent.

To Mathilde these visits had been an unacknowledged torture. She never
knew quite what to mention and what to leave untouched. There was
always a constraint between the three of them. Her father, when alone
with her, would question her, with strange, eager pauses, as to how
her mother looked. Her mother’s successor, whom she could not really
like, would question her more searchingly, more embarrassingly, with
an ill-concealed note of jealousy in every word. Even at twelve years
Mathilde was shocked by the strain of hatred in her father’s new wife,
who seemed to reproach her for fashion and fineness and fastidiousness,
qualities of which the girl was utterly unaware. She could have loved
her little half-brother when he appeared upon the scene, but Mrs.
Severance did not encourage the bond, and gradually Mathilde’s visits
to her father ceased.

As a child she had been curious about the reasons for the parting, but
as she grew older it had seemed mere loyalty to accept the fact without
asking why; she had perhaps not wanted to know why. But now, she saw,
she was to hear.

“Mathilde, do you still love your father?”

“I think I do, Mama. I feel very sorry for him.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know why. I dare say he is happy.”

“I dare say he is, poor Joe.” Adelaide paused. “Well, my dear, that
was the reason of our parting. One can pity a son or a brother, but
not a husband. Weakness kills love. A woman cannot be the leader, the
guide, and keep any romance. O Mathilde, I never want you to feel the
humiliation of finding yourself stronger than the man you love. That is
why I left your father, and my justification is his present happiness.
This inferior little person he has married, she does as well. Any one
would have done as well.”

Mathilde was puzzled by her mother’s evident conviction that the
explanation was complete. She asked after a moment:

“But what was it that made you think at first that you did love him,
Mama?”

“Just what makes you think you love this boy--youth, flattery, desire
to love. He was magnificently handsome, your father. I saw him admired
by other men, apparently a master; I was too young to judge, my dear.
You shan’t be allowed to make that mistake; you shall have time to
consider.”

Mathilde smiled.

“I don’t want time,” she said.

“I did not know I did.”

“I don’t think I feel about love as you do,” said the girl, slowly.

“Every woman does.”

Mathilde shook her head.

“It’s just Pete as he is that I love. I don’t care which of us leads.”

“But you will.”

The girl had not yet reached a point where she could describe the very
essence of her passion; she had to let this go. After a moment she said:

“I see now why you chose Mr. Farron.”

“You mean you have never seen before?”

“Not so clearly.”

Mrs. Farron bit her lips. To have missed understanding this seemed a
sufficient proof of immaturity. She rose.

“Well, my darling,” she said in a tone of extreme reasonableness, “we
shall decide nothing to-night. I know nothing against Mr. Wayne. He may
be just the right person. We must see more of him. Do you know anything
about his family?”

Mathilde shook her head. “He lives alone with his mother. His father is
dead. She’s very good and interested in drunkards.”

“In _drunkards_?” Mrs. Farron just shut her eyes a second.

“She has a mission that reforms them.”

“Is that his profession, too?”

“Oh, no. He’s in Wall Street--quite a good firm. O Mama, don’t sigh
like that! We know we can’t be married at once. We are reasonable. You
think not, because this has all happened so suddenly; but great things
do happen suddenly. We love each other. That’s all I wanted to tell
you.”

“Love!” Adelaide looked at the little person before her, tried to
recall the fading image of the young man, and then thought of the
dominating figure in her own life. “My dear, you have no idea what love
is.”

She took no notice of the queer, steady look the girl gave her in
return. She went down-stairs. She had been gone more than an hour, and
she knew that Vincent would have been long since asleep. He had, and
prided himself on having, a great capacity for sleep. She tiptoed past
his door, stole into her own room, and then, glancing in the direction
of his, was startled to see that a light was burning. She went in; he
was reading, and once again, as his eyes turned toward her, she thought
she saw the same tragic appeal that she had felt that afternoon in his
kiss. Trembling, she threw herself down beside him, clasping him to her.

“O Vincent! oh, my dear!” she whispered, and began to cry. He did not
ask her why she was crying; she wished that he would; his silence
admitted that he knew of some adequate reason.

“I feel that there is something wrong,” she sobbed, “something terribly
wrong.”

“Nothing could go wrong between you and me, my darling,” he answered.
His tone comforted, his touch was a comfort. Perhaps she was a coward,
she said to herself, but she questioned him no further.




CHAPTER IV


Wayne was not so prompt as Mathilde in making the announcement of their
engagement. He and his mother breakfasted together rather hastily, for
she was going to court that morning to testify in favor of one of her
backsliding inebriates, and Wayne had not found the moment to introduce
his own affairs.

That afternoon he came home earlier than usual; it was not five o’clock.
He passed Dr. Parret’s flat on the first floor--Dr. Lily MacComb Parret.
She was a great friend of his, and he felt a decided temptation to go in
and tell her the news first; but reflecting that no one ought to hear it
before his mother, he went on up-stairs. He lived on the fifth floor.

He opened the door of the flat and went into the sitting-room. It was
empty. He lighted the gas, which flared up, squeaking like a bagpipe. The
room was square and crowded. Shelves ran all the way round it, tightly
filled with books. In the center was a large writing-table, littered with
papers, and on each side of the fireplace stood two worn, but
comfortable, arm-chairs, each with a reading-lamp at its side. There was
nothing beautiful in the furniture, and yet the room had its own charm.
The house was a corner house and had once been a single dwelling. The
shape of the room, its woodwork, its doors, its flat, white marble
mantelpiece, belonged to an era of simple taste and good workmanship; but
the greatest charm of the room was the view from the windows, of which it
had four, two that looked east and two south, and gave a glimpse of the
East River and its bridges.

Wayne was not sorry his mother was out. He had begun to dread the
announcement he had to make. At first he had thought only of her keen
interest in his affairs, but later he had come to consider what this
particular piece of news would mean to her. Say what you will, he
thought, to tell your mother of your engagement is a little like casting
off an old love.

Ever since he could remember, he and his mother had lived in the
happiest comradeship. His father, a promising young doctor, had died
within a few years of his marriage. Pete had been brought up by his
mother, but he had very little remembrance of any process of molding. It
seemed to him as if they had lived in a sort of partnership since he had
been able to walk and talk. It had been as natural for him to spend his
hours after school in stamping and sealing her large correspondence as it
had been for her to pinch and arrange for years so as to send him to the
university from which his father had been graduated. She would have been
glad, he knew, if he had decided to follow his father in the study of
medicine, but he recoiled from so long a period of dependence; he liked
to think that he brought to his financial reports something of a
scientific inheritance.

She had, he thought, every virtue that a mother could have, and she
combined them with a gaiety of spirit that made her take her virtues as
if they were the most delightful amusements. It was of this gaiety that
he had first thought until Mathilde had pointed out to him that there was
tragedy in the situation. “What will your mother do without you?” the
girl kept saying. There was indeed nothing in his mother’s life that
could fill the vacancy he would leave. She had few intimate
relationships. For all her devotion to her drunkards, he was the only
personal happiness in her life.

He went into the kitchen in search of her. This was evidently one of
their servant’s uncounted hours. While he was making himself some tea he
heard his mother’s key in the door. He called to her, and she appeared.

“Why my hat, Mother dear?” he asked gently as he kissed her.

Mrs. Wayne smiled absently, and put up her hand to the soft felt hat she
was wearing.

“I just went out to post some letters,” she said, as if this were a
complete explanation; then she removed a mackintosh that she happened to
have on, though the day was fine. She was then seen to be wearing a dark
skirt and a neat plain shirt that was open at the throat. Though no
longer young, she somehow suggested a boy--a boy rather overtrained; she
was far more boyish than Wayne. She had a certain queer beauty, too;
not beauty of Adelaide’s type, of structure and coloring and elegance,
but beauty of expression. Life itself had written some fine lines of
humor and resolve upon her face, and her blue-gray eyes seemed actually
to flare with hope and intention. Her hair was of that light-brown shade
in which plentiful gray made little change of shade; it was wound in a
knot at the back of her head and gave her trouble. She was always
pushing it up and repinning it into place, as if it were too heavy for
her small head.

“I wonder if there’s anything to eat in the house,” her son said.

“I wonder.” They moved together toward the ice-box.

“Mother,” said Pete, “that piece of pie has been in the ice-box at least
three days. Let’s throw it away.”

She took the saucer thoughtfully.

“I like it so much,” she said.

“Then why don’t you eat it?”

“It’s not good for me.” She let Wayne take the saucer. “What do you
know?” she asked.

She had adopted slang as she adopted most labor-saving devices.

“Well, I do know something new,” said Wayne. He sat down on the kitchen
table and poured out his tea. “New as the garden of Eden. I’m in love.”

“O Pete!” his mother cried, and the purest, most conventional maternal
agony was in the tone. For an instant, crushed and terrified, she looked
at him; and then something gay and impish appeared in her eyes, and she
asked with a grin:

“Is it some one perfectly awful?”

“I’m afraid you’ll think so. She’s a sheltered, young, luxurious child,
with birth, breeding, and money, everything you hate most.”

“O Pete!” she said again, but this time with a sort of sad resignation.
Then shaking her head as if to say that she wasn’t, after all, as narrow
as he thought, she hitched her chair nearer the table and said eagerly,
“Well, tell me all about it.”

Wayne looked down at his mother as she sat opposite him, with her elbows
on the table, as keen as a child and as lively as a cricket. He asked
himself if he had not drifted into a needlessly sentimental state of mind
about her. He even asked himself, as he had done once or twice before in
his life, whether her love for him implied the slightest dependence upon
his society. Wasn’t it perfectly possible that his going would free her
life, would make it easier instead of harder? Every man, he knew, felt
the element of freedom beneath the despair of breaking even the tenderest
of ties. Some women, he supposed, might feel the same way about their
love-affairs. But could they feel the same about their maternal
relations? Could it be that his mother, that pure, heroic,
self-sacrificing soul, was now thinking more about her liberty than her
loss? Had not their relation always been peculiarly free? he found
himself thinking reproachfully. Once, he remembered, when he had been
working unusually hard he had welcomed her absence at one of her
conferences on inebriety. Never before had he imagined that she could
feel anything but regret at his absences. “Everybody is just alike,” he
found himself rather bitterly thinking.

“What do you want to know about it?” he said aloud.

“Why, everything,” she returned.

“I met her,” he said, “two evenings ago at a dance. I never expected to
fall in love at a dance.”

“Isn’t it funny? No one ever really expects to fall in love at all, and
everybody does.”

He glanced at her. He had been prepared to explain to her about love; and
now it occurred to him for the first time that she knew all about it. He
decided to ask her the great question which had been occupying his mind
as a lover of a scientific habit of thought.

“Mother,” he said, “how much dependence is to be placed on love--one’s
own, I mean?”

“Goodness, Pete! What a question to ask!”

“Well, you might take a chance and tell me what you think. I have no
doubts. My whole nature goes out to this girl; but I can’t help knowing
that if we go on feeling like this till we die, we shall be the
exception. Love’s a miracle. How much can one trust to it?”

The moment he had spoken he knew that he was asking a great deal. It was
torture to his mother to express an opinion on an abstract question. She
did not lack decision of conduct. She could resolve in an instant to send
a drunkard to an institution or take a trip round the world; but on a
matter of philosophy of life it was as difficult to get her to commit
herself as if she had been upon the witness-stand. Yet it was just in
this realm that he particularly valued her opinion.

“Oh,” she said at last, “I don’t believe that it’s possible to play safe
in love. It’s a risk, but it’s one of those risks you haven’t much choice
about taking. Life and death are like that, too. I don’t think it pays to
be always thinking about avoiding risks. Nothing, you know,” she added,
as if she were letting him in to rather a horrid little secret, “is
really safe.” And evidently glad to change the subject, she went on,
“What will her family say?”

“I can’t think they will be pleased.”

“I suppose not. Who are they?”

Wayne explained the family connections, but woke no associations in his
mother’s mind until he mentioned the name of Farron. Then he was
astonished at the violence of her interest. She sprang to her feet; her
eyes lighted up.

“Why,” she cried, “that’s the man, that’s the company, that Marty Burke
works for! O Pete, don’t you think you could get Mr. Farron to use his
influence over Marty about Anita?”

“Dear mother, do you think you can get him to use his influence over Mrs.
Farron for me?”

Marty Burke was the leader of the district and was reckoned a bad man.
He and Mrs. Wayne had been waging a bitter war for some time over a
young inebriate who had seduced a girl of the neighborhood. Mrs. Wayne
was sternly trying to prosecute the inebriate; Burke was determined to
protect him, first, by smirching the girl’s name, and, next, by
getting the girl’s family to consent to a marriage, a solution that
Mrs. Wayne considered most undesirable in view of the character of the
prospective husband.

Pete felt her interest sweep away from his affairs, and it had not
returned when the telephone rang. He came back from answering it to tell
his mother that Mr. Lanley, the grandfather of his love, was asking if
she would see him for a few minutes that afternoon or evening. A visit
was arranged for nine o’clock.

“What’s he like?” asked Mrs. Wayne, wrinkling her nose and looking
very impish.

“He seemed like a nice old boy; hasn’t had a new idea, I should say,
since 1880. And, Mother dear, you’re going to dress, aren’t you?”

She resented the implication.

“I shall be wonderful,” she answered with emphasis. “And while he’s here,
I think you might go down and tell this news to Lily, yourself. Oh, I
don’t say she’s in love with you--”

“Lily,” said Pete, “is leading far too exciting a life to be in love
with any one.”

Punctually at nine, Mr. Lanley rang the bell of the flat. He had paused a
few minutes before doing so, not wishing to weaken the effect of his
mission by arriving out of breath. Adelaide had come to see him just
before lunch. She pretended to minimize the importance of her news, but
he knew she did so to evade reproach for the culpable irresponsibility of
her attitude toward the young man’s first visit.

“And do you know anything more about him than you did yesterday?” he
asked.

She did. It appeared that Vincent had telephoned her from down town just
before she came out.

“Tiresome young man,” she said, twisting her shoulders. “It seems there’s
nothing against him. His father was a doctor, his mother comes of decent
people and is a respected reformer, the young man works for an ambitious
new firm of brokers, who speak highly of him and give him a salary of
$5000 a year.”

“The whole thing must be put a stop to,” said Mr. Lanley.

“Of course, of course,” said his daughter. “But how? I can’t forbid him
the house because he’s just an average young man.”

“I don’t see why not, or at least on the ground that he’s not the husband
you would choose for her.”

“I think the best way will be to let him come to the house,”--she spoke
with a sort of imperishable sweetness,--“but to turn Mathilde gradually
against him.”

“But how can you turn her against him?”

Adelaide looked very wistful.

“You don’t trust me,” she moaned.

“I only ask you how it can be done.”

“Oh, there are ways. I made her perfectly hate one of them because he
always said, ‘if you know what I mean.’ ‘It’s a very fine day, Mrs.
Farron, if you know what I mean.’ This young man must have some horrid
trick like that, only I haven’t studied him yet. Give me time.”

“It’s risky.”

Adelaide shook her head.

“Not really,” she said. “These young fancies go as quickly as they come.
Do you remember the time you took me to West Point? I had a passion for
the adjutant. I forgot him in a week.”

“You were only fifteen.”

“Mathilde is immature for her age.”

It was agreed between them, however, that Mr. Lanley, without authority,
should go and look the situation over. He had been trying to get the
Waynes’ telephone since one o’clock. He had been told at intervals of
fifteen minutes by a resolutely cheerful central that their number did
not answer. Mr. Lanley hated people who did not answer their telephone.
Nor was he agreeably impressed by the four flights of stairs, or by the
appearance of the servant who answered his ring.

“Won’t do, won’t do,” he kept repeating in his own mind.

He was shown into the sitting-room. It was in shadow, for only a shaded
reading-lamp was lighted, and his first impression was of four windows;
they appeared like four square panels of dark blue, patterned with
stars. Then a figure rose to meet him--a figure in blue draperies, with
heavy braids wound around the head, and a low, resonant voice said, “I
am Mrs. Wayne.”

As soon as he could he walked to the windows and looked out to the river
and the long, lighted curves of the bridges, and beyond to Long Island,
to just the ground where the Battle of Long Island had been fought--a
battle in which an ancestor of his had particularly distinguished
himself. He said something polite about the view.

“Let us sit here where we can look out,” she said, and sank down on a
low sofa drawn under the windows. As she did so she came within the
circle of light from the lamp. She sat with her head leaned back against
the window-frame, and he saw the fine line of her jaw, the hollows in her
cheek, the delicate modeling about her brows, not obscured by much
eyebrow, and her long, stretched throat. She was not quite maternal
enough to look like a Madonna, but she did look like a saint, he thought.

He knelt with one knee on the couch and peered out.

“Dear me,” he said, “I fancy I used to skate as a boy on a pond just
about where that factory is now.”

He found she knew very little about the history of New York. She had
been brought up abroad, she said; her father had been a consul in
France. It was a subject which he liked to expound. He loved his native
city, which he with his own eyes had seen once as hardly more than a
village. He and his ancestors--and Mr. Lanley’s sense of identification
with his ancestors was almost Chinese--had watched and had a little
shaped the growth.

“I suppose you had Dutch ancestry, then,” she said, trying to take
an interest.

“Dutch.” Mr. Lanley shut his eyes, resolving, since he had no idea what
her own descent might be, that he would not explain to her the superior
attitude of the English settlers of the eighteenth century toward their
Dutch predecessors. However, perhaps he did not entirely conceal his
feeling, for he said: “No, I have no Dutch blood--not a drop. Very good
people in their way, industrious--peasants.” He hurried on to the great
fire of 1835. “Swept between Wall Street and Coenties Slip,” he said,
with a splendid gesture, and then discovered that she had never heard of
“Quenches Slip,” or worse, she had pronounced it as it was spelled. He
gently set her right there. His father had often told him that he had
seen with his own eyes a note of hand which had been blown, during the
course of the conflagration, as far as Flatbush. And the second fire of
1845. His father had been a man then, married, a prominent citizen, old
enough, as Mr. Lanley said, with a faint smile, to have lost heavily. He
could himself remember the New York of the Civil War, the bitter family
quarrels, the forced resignations from clubs, the duels, the draft riots.

But, oddly enough, when it came to contemporary New York, it was Mrs.
Wayne who turned out to be most at home. Had he ever walked across the
Blackwell’s Island Bridge? (This was in the days before it bore the
elevated trains.) No, he had driven. Ah, she said, that was wholly
different. Above, where one walked, there was nothing to shut out the
view of the river. Just to show that he was not a feeble old antiquarian,
he suggested their taking a walk there at once. She held out her trailing
garments and thin, blue slippers. And then she went on:

“There’s another beautiful place I don’t believe you know, for all you’re
such an old New-Yorker--a pier at the foot of East Eighty-something
Street, where you can almost touch great seagoing vessels as they pass.”

“Well, there at least we can go,” said Mr. Lanley, and he stood up. “I
have a car here, but it’s open. Is it too cold? Have you a fur coat? I’ll
send back to the house for an extra one.” He paused, brisk as he was; the
thought of those four flights a second time dismayed him.

The servant had gone out, and Pete was still absent, presumably breaking
the news of his engagement to Dr. Parret.

Mrs. Wayne had an idea. She went to a window on the south side of the
room, opened it, and looked out. If he had good lungs, she told him, he
could make his man hear.

Mr. Lanley did not visibly recoil. He leaned out and shouted. The
chauffeur looked up, made a motion to jump out, fearing that his employer
was being murdered in these unfamiliar surroundings; then he caught the
order to go home for an extra coat.

Lanley drew his shoulder back into the room and shut the window; as he
did so he saw a trace of something impish in the smile of his hostess.

“Why do you smile?” he asked quickly.

She did not make the mistake of trying to arrest her smile; she let
it broaden.

“I don’t suppose you have ever done such a thing before.”

“Now, that does annoy me.”

“Calling down five stories?”

“No; your thinking I minded.”

“Well, I did think so.”

“You were mistaken, utterly mistaken.”

“I’m glad. If you mind doing such things, you give so much time to
arranging not to do them.”

Mr. Lanley was silent. He was deciding that he should rearrange some of
the details of his life. Not that he contemplated giving all his orders
from the fifth story, but he saw he had always devoted too much attention
to preventing unimportant catastrophes.

Under her direction he was presently driving north; then he turned
sharply east down a little hill, and came out on a low, flat pier. He put
out the motor’s lights. They were only a few feet above the water, which
was as black as liquid jet, with flat silver and gold patches on it from
white and yellow lights. Opposite to them the lighthouse at the north end
of Blackwell’s Island glowed like a hot coal. Then a great steamer
obscured it.

“Isn’t this nice?” Mrs. Wayne asked, and he saw that she wanted her
discovery praised. He never lost the impression that she enjoyed
being praised.

Such a spot, within sight of half a dozen historic sites, was a
temptation to Mr. Lanley, and he would have unresistingly yielded to it
if Mrs. Wayne had not said:

“But we haven’t said a word yet about our children.”

“True,” answered Mr. Lanley. His heart sank. It is not easy, he thought,
to explain to a person for whom you have just conceived a liking that her
son had aspired above his station. He tapped his long, middle finger on
the steering-wheel, just as at directors’ meetings he tapped the table
before he spoke, and began, “In a society somewhat artificially formed as
ours is, Mrs. Wayne, it has always been my experience that--” Do what he
would, it kept turning into a speech, and the essence of the speech was
that while democracy did very well for men, a strictly aristocratic
system was the only thing possible for girls--one’s own girls, of
course. In the dim light he could see that she had pushed all her hair
back from her brows. She was trying to follow him exactly, so exactly
that she confused him a little. He became more general. “In many ways,”
he concluded, “the advantages of character and experience are with the
lower classes.” He had not meant to use the word, but when it slipped
out, he did not regret it.

“In all ways,” she answered.

He was not sure he had heard.

“All the advantages?” he said.

“All the advantages of character.”

He had to ask her to explain. One reason, perhaps, why Mrs. Wayne
habitually avoided a direct question was that, when once started, her
candor had no bounds. Now she began to speak. She spoke more eagerly and
more fluently than he, and it took him several minutes to see that quite
unconsciously she was making him a strange, distorted complement to his
speech, that in her mouth such words as “the leisure classes, your
sheltered girls,” were terms of the deepest reproach. He must understand,
she said, that as she did not know Miss Severance, there was nothing
personal, nothing at all personal, in her feeling,--she was as careful
not to hurt his feelings as he had tried to be not to hurt hers,--but she
did own to a prejudice--at least Pete told her it was a prejudice--

Against what, in Heaven’s name, Lanley at first wondered; and then it
came to him.

“Oh, you have a prejudice against divorce?” he said.

Mrs. Wayne looked at him reproachfully.

“Oh, no,” she answered. “How could you think that? But what has divorce
to do with it? Your granddaughter hasn’t been divorced.”

A sound of disgust at the mere suggestion escaped him, and he said
coldly:

“My daughter divorced her first husband.”

“Oh, I did not know.”

“Against what, then, is this unconquerable prejudice of yours?”

“Against the daughters of the leisure class.”

He was still quite at sea.

“You dislike them?”

“I fear them.”

If she had said that she considered roses a menace, he could not have
been more puzzled. He repeated her words aloud, as if he hoped that
they might have some meaning for him if he heard his own lips
pronouncing them:

“You fear them.”

“Yes,” she went on, now interested only in expressing her belief, “I fear
their ignorance and idleness and irresponsibility and self-indulgence,
and, all the more because it is so delicate and attractive and
unconscious; and their belief that the world owes them luxury and
happiness without their lifting a finger. I fear their cowardice and lack
of character--”

“Cowardice!” he cried, catching at the first word he could. “My dear Mrs.
Wayne, the aristocrats in the French Revolution, the British officer--”

“Oh, yes, they know how to die,” she answered; “but do they know how to
live when the horrible, sordid little strain of every-day life begins to
make demands upon them, their futile education, the moral feebleness that
comes with perfect safety! I know something can be made of such girls,
but I don’t want my son sacrificed in the process.”

There was a long, dark silence; then Mr. Lanley said with a particularly
careful and exact enunciation:

“I think, my dear madam, that you cannot have known very many of the
young women you are describing. It may be that there are some like
that--daughters of our mushroom finance; but I can assure you that the
children of ladies and gentlemen are not at all as you seem to imagine.”

It was characteristic of Mrs. Wayne that, still absorbed by her own
convictions, she did not notice the insult of hearing ladies and
gentlemen described to her as if they were beings wholly alien to her
experience; but the tone of his speech startled her, and she woke, like a
person coming out of a trance, to all the harm she had done.

“I may be old-fashioned--” he began and then threw the phrase from him;
it was thus that Alberta, his sister, began her most offensive
pronouncements. “It has always appeared to me that we shelter our more
favored women as we shelter our planted trees, so that they may attain a
stronger maturity.”

“But do they, are they--are sheltered women the strongest in a crisis?”

Fiend in human shape, he thought, she was making him question his
bringing up of Adelaide. He would not bear that. His foot stole out to
the self-starter.

For the few minutes that remained of the interview she tried to undo her
work, but the injury was too deep. His life was too near its end for
criticism to be anything but destructive; having no time to collect new
treasure, he simply could not listen to her suggestion that those he
most valued were imitation. He hated her for holding such opinion. Her
soft tones, her eager concessions, her flattering sentences, could now
make no impression upon a man whom half an hour before they would have
completely won.

He bade her a cold good night, hardly more than bent his head, the
chauffeur took the heavy coat from her, and the car had wheeled away
before she was well inside her own doorway.

Pete’s brown head was visible over the banisters.

“Hello, Mother!” he said. “Did the old boy kidnap you?”

Mrs. Wayne came up slowly, stumbling over her long, blue draperies in her
weariness and depression.

“Oh, Pete, my darling,” she said, “I think I’ve spoiled everything.”

His heart stood still. He knew better than most people that his mother
could either make or mar.

“They won’t hear of it?”

She nodded distractedly.

“I do make such a mess of things sometimes!”

He put his arm about her.

“So you do, Mother,” he said; “but then think how magnificently you
sometimes pull them out again.”




CHAPTER V


Mr. Lanley had not reported the result of his interview immediately. He
told himself that it was too late; but it was only a quarter before
eleven when he was back safe in his own library, feeling somehow not so
safe as usual. He felt attacked, insulted; and yet he also felt vivified
and encouraged. He felt as he might have felt if some one, unbidden, had
cut a vista on the Lanley estates, first outraged in his sense of
property, but afterward delighted with the widened view and the fresher
breeze. It was awkward, though, that he didn’t want Adelaide to go into
details as to his visit; he did not think that the expedition to the pier
could be given the judicial, grandfatherly tone that he wanted to give.
So he did not communicate at all with his daughter that night.

The next morning about nine, however, when she was sitting up in bed,
with her tray on her knees, and on her feet a white satin coverlet sown
as thickly with bright little flowers as the Milky Way with stars, her
last words to Vincent, who was standing by the fire, with his newspaper
folded in his hands, ready to go down-town, were interrupted, as they
nearly always were, by the burr of the telephone.

She took it up from the table by her bed, and as she did so she fixed her
eyes on her husband and looked steadily at him all the time that central
was making the connection; she was trying to answer that unsolved problem
as to whether or not a mist hung between them. Then she got her
connection.

“Yes, Papa; it is Adelaide.” “Yes?” “Did she appear like a lady?” “A
lady?” “You don’t know what I mean by that? Why, Papa!” “Well, did she
appear respectable?” “How cross you are to me!” “I’m glad to hear it. You
did not sound cheerful.”

She hung up the receiver and turned to Vincent, making eyes of surprise.

“Really, papa is too strange. Why should he be cross to me because he has
had an unsatisfactory interview with the Wayne boy’s mother? I never
wanted him to go, anyhow, Vin. I wanted to send _you_.”

“It would probably be better for you to go yourself.”

He left the room as if he had said nothing remarkable. But it was
remarkable, in Adelaide’s experience, that he should avoid any
responsibility, and even more so that he should shift it to her
shoulders. For an instant she faced the possibility, the most terrible of
any that had occurred to her, that the balance was changing between them;
that she, so willing to be led, was to be forced to guide. She had seen
it happen so often between married couples--the weight of character begin
on one side of the scale, and then slowly the beam would shift. Once it
had happened to her. Was it to happen again? No, she told herself; never
with Farron. He would command or die, lead her or leave her.

Mathilde knocked at her door, as she did every morning as soon as her
stepfather had gone down town. She had had an earlier account of Mr.
Lanley’s interview. It had read:

  DEAREST GIRL:

  The great discussion did not go very well, apparently. The opinion
  prevails at the moment that no engagement can be allowed to exist
  between us. I feel as if they were all meeting to discuss whether or
  not the sun is to rise to-morrow morning. You and I, my love, have
  special information that it will.

After this it needed no courage to go down and hear her mother’s account
of the interview. Adelaide was still in bed, but one long, pointed
fingertip, pressed continuously upon the dangling bell, a summons that
had long since lost its poignancy for the temperamental Lucie, indicated
that she was about to get up.

“My dear,” she said in answer to Mathilde’s question, “your grandfather’s
principal interest seems to be to tell me nothing at all, and he has been
wonderfully successful. I can get nothing from him, so I’m going myself.”

The girl’s heart sank at hearing this. Her mother saw things clearly and
definitely, and had a talent for expressing her impressions in
unforgetable words. Mathilde could still remember with a pang certain
books, poems, pictures, and even people whose charms her mother had
destroyed in one poisonous phrase. Adelaide was too careful of her
personal dignity to indulge in mimicry, but she had a way of catching and
repeating the exact phrasing of some foolish sentence that was almost
better--or worse--than mimicry. Mathilde remembered a governess, a kind
and patient person of whom Adelaide had greatly wearied, who had a habit
of beginning many observations, “It may strike you as strange, but I am
the sort of person who--” Mathilde was present at luncheon one day when
Adelaide was repeating one of these sentences. “It may strike you as
strange, but I like to feel myself in good health.” Mathilde resented the
laughter that followed, and sprang to her governess’s defense, yet
sickeningly soon she came to see the innocent egotism that directed the
choice of the phrase.

She felt as if she could not bear this process to be turned against
Pete’s mother, not because it would alter the respectful love she was
prepared to offer this unknown figure, but because it might very slightly
alter her attitude toward her own mother. That was one of the
characteristics of this great emotion: all her old beliefs had to be
revised to accord with new discoveries.

This was what lay behind the shrinking of her soul as she watched her
mother dress for the visit to Mrs. Wayne. For the first time in her life
Mathilde wished that her mother was not so elaborate. Hitherto she had
always gloried in Adelaide’s elegance as a part of her beauty; but now,
as she watched the ritual of ribbons and laces and perfumes and jewels,
she felt vaguely that there was in it all a covert insult to Pete’s
mother, who, she knew, would not be a bit like that.

“How young you are, Mama!” she exclaimed as, the whole long process
complete, Adelaide stood holding out her hand for her gloves, like a
little girl ready for a party.

Her mother smiled.

“It’s well I am,” she said, “if you go on trying to get yourself involved
with young men who live up four flights of stairs. I have always avoided
even dressmakers who lived above the second story,” she added wistfully.

The wistful tone was repeated when her car stopped at the Wayne door and
she stepped out.

“Are you sure this is the number, Andrews?” she asked. She and the
chauffeur looked slowly up at the house and up and down the street. They
were at one in their feeling about it. Then Adelaide gave a very gentle
little sigh and started the ascent.

The flat did not look as well by day. Though the eastern sun poured in
cheerfully, it revealed worn places on the backs of the arm-chairs and
one fearful calamity with an ink-bottle that Pete had once had on the
rug. Even Mrs. Wayne, who sprang up from behind her writing-table, had
not the saint-like mystery that her blue draperies had given her the
evening before.

Though slim, and in excellent condition for thirty-nine, Adelaide could
not conceal that four flights were an exertion. Her fine nostrils were
dilated and her breath not perfectly under control as she said:

“How delightful this is!” a statement that was no more untrue than to say
good-morning on a rainy day.

Most women in Mrs. Wayne’s situation would at the moment have been
acutely aware of the ink-spot. That was one of Adelaide’s assets, on
which she perhaps unconsciously counted, that her mere appearance made
nine people out of ten aware of their own physical imperfections. But
Mrs. Wayne was aware of nothing but Adelaide’s great beauty as she sank
into one of the armchairs with hardly a hint of exhaustion.

“Your son is a very charming person, Mrs. Wayne,” she said.

Mrs. Wayne was standing by the mantelpiece, looking boyish and friendly;
but now she suddenly grew grave, as if something serious had been said.

“Pete has something more unusual than charm,” she said.

“But what could be more unusual?” cried Adelaide, who wanted to add, “The
only question is, does your wretched son possess it?” But she didn’t; she
asked instead, with a tone of disarming sweetness, “Shall we be perfectly
candid with each other?”

A quick gleam came into Mrs. Wayne’s eyes. “Not much,” she seemed to say.
She had learned to distrust nothing so much as her own candor, and her
interview with Mr. Lanley had put her specially on her guard.

“I hope you will be candid, Mrs. Farron,” she said aloud, and for her
this was the depth of dissimulation.

“Well, then,” said Adelaide, “you and I are in about the same position,
aren’t we? We are both willing that our children should marry, and we
have no objection to offer to their choice except our own ignorance. We
both want time to judge. But how can we get time, Mrs. Wayne? If we do
not take definite action _against_ an engagement, we are giving our
consent to it. I want a little reasonable delay, but we can get delay
only by refusing to hear of an engagement. Do you see what I mean? Will
you help me by pretending to be a very stern parent, just so that these
young people may have a few months to think it over without being too
definitely committed?”

Mrs. Wayne shrank back. She liked neither diplomacy nor coercion.

“But I have really no control over Pete,” she said.

“Surely, if he isn’t in a position to support a wife--”

“He is, if she would live as he does.”

Such an idea had never crossed Mrs. Farron’s mind. She looked round her
wonderingly, and said without a trace of wilful insolence in her tone:

“Live here, you mean?”

“Yes, or somewhere like it.”

Mrs. Farron looked down, and smoothed the delicate dark fur of her muff.
She hardly knew how to begin at the very beginning like this. She did not
want to hurt any one’s feelings. How could she tell this childlike,
optimistic creature that to put Mathilde to living in surroundings like
these would be like exposing a naked baby on a mountaintop? It wasn’t
love of luxury, at least not if luxury meant physical self-indulgence.
She could imagine suffering privations very happily in a Venetian palace
or on a tropical island. It was an esthetic, not a moral, problem; it was
a question of that profound and essential thing in the life of any woman
who was a woman--her charm. She wished to tell Mrs. Wayne that her son
wouldn’t really like it, that he would hate to see Mathilde going out in
overshoes; that the background that she, Adelaide, had so expertly
provided for her child was part of the very attraction that made him want
to take her out of it. There was no use in saying that most poor mortals
were forced to get on without this magic atmosphere. They had never been
goddesses; they did not know what they were going without. But her child,
who had been, as it were, born a fairy, would miss tragically the
delicate beauty of her every-day life, would fade under the ugly monotony
of poverty.

But how could she say this to Mrs. Wayne, in her flat-heeled shoes and
simple, boyish shirt and that twelfth-century saint’s profile, of which
so much might have been made by a clever woman?

At last she began, still smoothing her muff:

“Mrs. Wayne, I have brought up my daughter very simply. I don’t at all
approve of the extravagances of these modern girls, with their own motors
and their own bills. Still, she has had a certain background. We must
admit that marriage with your son on his income alone would mean a
decrease in her material comforts.”

Mrs. Wayne laughed.

“More than you know, probably.”

This was candid, and Adelaide pressed on.

“Well is it wise or kind to make such a demand on a young creature when
we know marriage is difficult at the best?” she asked.

Mrs. Wayne hesitated.

“You see, I have never seen your daughter, and I don’t know what her
feeling for Pete may be.”

“I’ll answer both questions. She has a pleasant, romantic sentiment for
Mr. Wayne--you know how one feels to one’s first lover. She is a sweet,
kind, unformed little girl, not heroic. But think of your own spirited
son. Do you want this persistent, cruel responsibility for him?”

The question was an oratorical one, and Adelaide was astonished to find
that Mrs. Wayne was answering it.

“Oh, yes,” she said; “I want responsibility for Pete. It’s exactly what
he needs.”

Adelaide stared at her in horror; she seemed the most unnatural mother
in the world. She herself would fight to protect her daughter from the
passive wear and tear of poverty; but she would have died to keep a son,
if she had had one, from being driven into the active warfare of the
support of a family.

In the pause that followed there was a ring at the bell, an argument with
the servant, something that sounded like a scuffle, and then a young man
strolled into the room. He was tall and beautifully dressed,--at least
that was the first impression,--though, as a matter of fact, the clothes
were of the cheapest ready-made variety. But nothing could look cheap or
ill made on those splendid muscles. He wore a silk shirt, a flower in his
buttonhole, a gray tie in which was a pearl as big as a pea, long
patent-leather shoes with elaborate buff-colored tops; he carried a thin
stick and a pair of new gloves in one hand, but the most conspicuous
object in his dress was a brand-new, gray felt hat, with a rather wide
brim, which he wore at an angle greater than Mr. Lanley attempted even at
his jauntiest. His face was long and rather dark, and his eyes were a
bright gray blue, under dark brows. He was scowling.

He strode into the middle of the room, and stood there, with his feet
wide apart and his elbows slightly swaying. His hat was still on.

“Your servant said you couldn’t see me,” he said, with his back teeth set
together, a method of enunciation that seemed to be habitual.

“Didn’t want to would be truer, Marty,” answered Mrs. Wayne, with the
utmost good temper. “Still, as long as you’re here, what do you want?”

Marty Burke didn’t answer at once. He stood looking at Mrs. Wayne under
his lowering brows; he had stopped swinging his elbows, and was now very
slightly twitching his cane, as an evilly disposed cat will twitch the
end of its tail.

Mrs. Farron watched him almost breathlessly. She was a little frightened,
but the sensation was pleasurable. He was, she knew, the finest specimen
of the human animal that she had ever seen.

“What do I want?” he said at length in a deep, rich voice, shot here and
there with strange nasal tones, and here and there with the remains of a
brogue. “Well, I want that you should stop persecuting those poor kids.”

“I persecuting them? Don’t be absurd, Marty,” answered Mrs. Wayne.

“Persecuting them; what else?” retorted Marty, fiercely. “What else is
it? They wanting to get married, and you determined to send the boy up
the river.”

“I don’t think we’ll go over that again. I have a lady here on business.”

“Oh, please don’t mind me,” said Mrs. Farron, settling back, and
wriggling her hands contentedly into her muff. She rather expected the
frivolous courage of her tone to draw the ire of Burke’s glance upon her,
but it did not.

“Cruel is what I call it,” he went on. “She wants it, and he wants it,
and her family wants it, and only you and the judge that you put up to
opposing--”

“Her family do not want it. Her brother--”

“Her brother agrees with me. I was talking to him yesterday.”

“Oh, that’s why he has a black eye, is it?” said Mrs. Wayne.

“Black eyes or blue,” said Marty, with a horizontal gesture of his
hands, “her brother wants to see her married.”

“Well, I don’t,” replied Mrs. Wayne, “at least not to this boy. I will
never give my consent to putting a child of her age in the power of a
degenerate little drunkard like that.”

Mrs. Farron listened with all her ears. She did not think herself a
prude, and only a moment before she had been accusing Mrs. Wayne of
ignorance of the world; but never in all her life had she heard such
words as were now freely exchanged between Burke and his hostess on the
subject of the degree of consent that the girl in question had given to
the advances of Burke’s protégé. She would have been as embarrassed as a
girl if either of the disputants had been in the least aware of her
presence. Once, she thought, Mrs. Wayne, for the sake of good manners,
was on the point of turning to her and explaining the whole situation;
but fortunately the exigencies of the dispute swept her on too fast.
Adelaide was shocked, physically rather than morally, by the nakedness of
their talk; but she did not want them to stop. She was fascinated by the
spectacle of Marty Burke in action. She recognized at once that he was a
dangerous man, not dangerous to female virtue, like all the other men to
whom she had heard the term applied, but actually dangerous to life and
property. She was not in the least afraid of him, but she knew he was a
real danger. She enjoyed the knowledge. In most ways she was a woman
timid in the face of physical danger, but she had never imagined being
afraid of another human being. That much, perhaps, her sheltered training
had done for her. “If she goes on irritating him like this he may murder
us both,” she thought. What she really meant was that he might murder
Mrs. Wayne, but that, when he came to her and began to twist her neck,
she would just say, “My dear man, don’t be silly!” and he would stop.

In the meantime Burke was not so angry as he was affecting to be. Like
most leaders of men, he had a strong dramatic instinct, and he had just
led Mrs. Wayne to the climax of her just violence when his manner
suddenly completely changed, and he said with the utmost good temper:

“And what do you think of my get-up, Mrs. Wayne? It’s a new suit I have
on, and a boutonniere.” The change was so sudden that no one answered,
and he went on, “It’s clothes almost fit for a wedding that I’m wearing.”

Mrs. Wayne understood him in a flash. She sprang to her feet.

“Marty Burke,” she cried, “you don’t mean to say you’ve got those two
children married!”

“Not fifteen minutes ago, and I standing up with the groom.” He smiled a
smile of the wildest, most piercing sweetness--a smile so free and
intense that it seemed impossible to connect it with anything but the
consciousness of a pure heart. Mrs. Farron had never seen such a smile.
“I thought I’d just drop around and give you the news,” he said, and now
for the first time took off his hat, displaying his crisp, black hair and
round, pugnacious head. “Good morning, ladies.” He bowed, and for an
instant his glance rested on Mrs. Farron with an admiration too frank to
be exactly offensive. He put his hat on his head, turned away, and made
his exit, whistling.

He left behind him one person at least who had thoroughly enjoyed his
triumph. To do her justice, however, Mrs. Farron was ashamed of her
sympathy, and she said gently to Mrs. Wayne:

“You think this marriage a very bad thing.”

Mrs. Wayne pushed all her hair away from her temples.

“Oh, yes,” she said, “it’s a bad thing for the girl; but the worst is
having Marty Burke put anything over. The district is absolutely under
his thumb. I do wish, Mrs. Farron, you would get your husband to put the
fear of God into him.”

“My husband?”

“Yes; he works for your husband. He has charge of the loading and
unloading of the trucks. He’s proud of his job, and it gives him power
over the laborers. He wouldn’t want to lose his place. If your husband
would send for him and say--” Mrs. Wayne hastily outlined the things Mr.
Farron might say.

“He works for Vincent,” Adelaide repeated. It seemed to her an absolutely
stupendous coincidence, and her imagination pictured the clash between
them--the effort of Vincent to put the fear of God into this man. Would
he be able to? Which one would win? Never before had she doubted the
superior power of her husband; now she did. “I think it would be hard to
put the fear of God into that young man,” she said aloud.

“I do wish Mr. Farron would try.”

“Try,” thought Adelaide, “and fail?” Could she stand that? Was her
whole relation to Vincent about to be put to the test? What weapons had
he against Marty Burke? And if he had none, how stripped he would
appear in her eyes!

“Won’t you ask him, Mrs. Farron?”

Adelaide recoiled. She did not want to be the one to throw her glove
among the lions.

“I don’t think I understand well enough what it is you want. Why don’t
you ask him yourself?” She hesitated, knowing that no opportunity for
this would offer unless she herself arranged it. “Why don’t you come and
dine with us to-night, and,” she added more slowly, “bring your son?”

She had made the bait very attractive, and Mrs. Wayne did not refuse.




CHAPTER VI


As she drove home, Adelaide’s whole being was stirred by the prospect of
that conflict between Burke and her husband, and it was not until she saw
Mathilde, pale with an hour of waiting, that she recalled the real object
of her recent visit. Not, of course, that Adelaide was more interested in
Marty Burke than in her daughter’s future, but a titanic struggle fired
her imagination more than a pitiful little romance. She felt a pang of
self-reproach when she saw that Mr. Lanley had come to share the child’s
vigil, that he seemed to be suffering under an anxiety almost as keen as
Mathilde’s.

They did not have to question her; she threw out her hands, casting her
muff from her as she did so.

“Oh,” she said, “I’m a weak, soft-hearted creature! I’ve asked them both
to dine tonight.”

Mathilde flung herself into her mother’s arms.

“O Mama, how marvelous you are!” she exclaimed.

Over her daughter’s shoulder Adelaide noted her father’s expression, a
stiffening of the mouth and a brightening of the eyes.

“Your grandfather disapproves of me, Mathilde,” she said.

“He couldn’t be so unkind,” returned the girl.

“After all,” said Mr. Lanley, trying to induce a slight scowl, “if we are
not going to consent to an engagement--”

“But you are,” said Mathilde.

“We are not,” said her mother; “but there is no reason why we should
not meet and talk it over like sensible creatures--talk it over
here”--Adelaide looked lovingly around her own subdued room--“instead
of five stories up. For really--” She stopped, running her eyebrows
together at the recollection.

“But the flat is rather--rather comfortable when you get there,” said Mr.
Lanley, suddenly becoming embarrassed over his choice of an adjective.

Adelaide looked at him sharply.

“Dear Papa,” she asked, “since when have you become an admirer of
painted shelves and dirty rugs? And I don’t doubt,” she added very
gently, “that for the same money they could have found something quite
tolerable in the country.”

“Perhaps they don’t want to live in the country,” said Mr. Lanley, rather
sharply: “I’m sure there is nothing that you’d hate more, Adelaide.”

She opened her dark eyes.

“But I don’t have to choose between squalor here or--”

“Squalor!” said Mr. Lanley. “Don’t be ridiculous!”

Mathilde broke in gently at this point:

“I think you must have liked Mrs. Wayne, Mama, to ask her to dine.”

Adelaide saw an opportunity to exercise one of her important talents.

“Yes,” she said. “She has a certain naïve friendliness. Of course I don’t
advocate, after fifty, dressing like an Eton boy; I always think an
elderly face above a turned-down collar--”

“Mama,” broke in Mathilde, quietly, “would you mind not talking of Mrs.
Wayne like that? You know, she’s Pete’s mother.”

Adelaide was really surprised.

“Why, my love,” she answered, “I haven’t said half the things I might
say. I rather thought I was sparing your feelings. After all, when you
see her, you will admit that she _does_ dress like an Eton boy.”

“She didn’t when I saw her,” said Mr. Lanley.

Adelaide turned to her father.

“Papa, I leave it to you. Did I say anything that should have wounded
anybody’s susceptibilities?”

Mr. Lanley hesitated.

“It was the tone Mathilde did not like, I think.”

Adelaide raised her shoulders and looked beautifully hurt.

“My tone?” she wailed.

“It hurt me,” said Mathilde, laying her little hand on her heart.

Mr. Lanley smiled at her, and then, springing up, kissed her tenderly on
the forehead. He said it was time for him to be going on.

“You’ll come to dinner to-night, Papa?”

Rather hastily, Mr. Lanley said no, he couldn’t; he had an engagement.
But his daughter did not let him get to the door.

“What are you going to do to-night, Papa?” she asked, firmly.

“There is a governor’s meeting--”

“Two in a week, Papa?”

Suddenly Mr. Lanley dropped all pretense of not coming, and said he would
be there at eight.

During the rest of the day Mathilde’s heart never wholly regained its
normal beat. Not only was she to see Pete again, and see him under the
gaze of her united family, but she was to see this mother of his, whom he
loved and admired so much. She pictured her as white-haired, benignant,
brooding, the essential mother, with all her own mother’s grace and charm
left out, yet with these qualities not ill replaced by others which
Mathilde sometimes dimly apprehended were lacking in her own beautiful
parent. She looked at herself in the glass. “My son’s wife,” was the
phrase in her mind.

On her way up-stairs to dress for dinner she tried to confide her
anxieties to her mother.

“Mama,” she said, “if you had a son, how would you feel toward the girl
he wanted to marry?”

“Oh, I should think her a cat, of course,” Adelaide answered; and
added an instant later, “and I should probably be able to make him
think so, too.”

Mathilde sighed and went on up-stairs. Here she decided on an act of some
insubordination. She would wear her best dress that evening, the dress
which her mother considered too old for her. She did not want Pete’s
mother to think he had chosen a perfect baby.

Mr. Lanley, too, was a trifle nervous during the afternoon. He tried to
say to himself that it was because the future of his darling little
Mathilde was about to be settled. He shook his head, indicating that to
settle the future of the young was a risky business; and then in a burst
of self-knowledge he suddenly admitted that what was really making him
nervous was the incident of the pier. If Mrs. Wayne referred to it, and
of course there was no possible reason why she should not refer to it,
Adelaide would never let him hear the last of it. It would be natural for
Adelaide to think it queer that he hadn’t told her about it. And the
reason he hadn’t told was perfectly clear: it was on that infernal pier
that he had formed such an adverse opinion of Mrs. Wayne. But of course
he did not wish to prejudice Adelaide; he wanted to leave her free to
form her own opinions, and he was glad, excessively glad, that she had
formed so favorable a one as to ask the woman to dinner. There was no
question about his being glad; he surprised his servant by whistling as
he put on his white waistcoat, and fastened the buckle rather more snugly
than usual. Self-knowledge for the moment was not on hand.

He arrived at exactly the hour at which he always arrived, five minutes
after eight, a moment not too early to embarrass the hostess and not too
late to endanger the dinner.

No one was in the drawing-room but Mathilde and Farron. Adelaide, for one
who had been almost perfectly brought up, did sometimes commit the fault
of allowing her guests to wait for her.

“’Lo, my dear,” said Mr. Lanley, kissing Mathilde. “What’s that you have
on? Never saw it before. Not so becoming as the dress you were wearing
the last time I was here.”

Mathilde felt that it would be almost easier to die immediately, and was
revived only when she heard Farron saying:

“Oh, don’t you like this? I was just thinking I had never seen Mathilde
looking so well, in her rather more mature and subtle vein.”

It was just as she wished to appear, but she glanced at her stepfather,
disturbed by her constant suspicion that he read her heart more clearly
than any one else, more clearly than she liked.

“How shockingly late they are!” said Adelaide, suddenly appearing in
the utmost splendor. She moved about, kissing her father and arranging
the chairs. “Do you know, Vin, why it is that Pringle likes to make the
room look as if it were arranged for a funeral? Why do you suppose they
don’t come?”

“Any one who arrives after Adelaide is apt to be in wrong,” observed
her husband.

“Well, I think it’s awfully incompetent always to be waiting for other
people,” she returned, just laying her hand an instant on his shoulder to
indicate that he alone was privileged to make fun of her.

“That perhaps is what the Waynes think,” he answered.

Mathilde’s heart sank a little at this. She knew her mother did not like
to be kept waiting for dinner.

“When I was a young man--” began Mr. Lanley.

“It was the custom,” interrupted Adelaide in exactly the same tone, “for
a hostess to be in her drawing-room at least five minutes before the hour
set for the arrival of the guests.”

“Adelaide,” her father pleaded, “I don’t talk like that; at least
not often.”

“You would, though, if you didn’t have me to correct you,” she retorted.
“There’s the bell at last; but it always takes people like that forever
to get their wraps off.”

“It’s only ten minutes past eight,” said Farron, and Mathilde blessed
him with a look.

Mrs. Wayne came quickly into the room, so fast that her dress floated
behind her; she was in black and very grand. No one would have supposed
that she had murmured to Pete just before the drawing-room door was
opened, “I hope they haven’t run in any old relations on us.”

“I’m afraid I’m late,” she began.

“She always is,” Pete murmured to Mathilde as he took her hand and quite
openly squeezed it, and then, before Adelaide had time for the rather
casual introduction she had planned, he himself put the hand he was
holding into his mother’s. “This is my girl, Mother,” he said. They
smiled at each other. Mathilde tried to say something. Mrs. Wayne stooped
and kissed her. Mr. Lanley was obviously affected. Adelaide wasn’t going
to have any scene like that.

“Late?” she said, as if not an instant had passed since Mrs. Wayne’s
entrance. “Oh, no, you’re not late; exactly on time, I think. I’m only
just down myself. Isn’t that true, Vincent?”

Vincent was studying Mrs. Wayne, and withdrew his eyes slowly. But
Adelaide’s object was accomplished: no public betrothal had taken place.

Pringle announced dinner. Mr. Lanley, rather to his own surprise, found
that he was insisting on giving Mrs. Wayne his arm; he was not so angry
at her as he had supposed. He did not think her offensive or unfeminine
or half baked or socialistic or any of the things he had been saying to
himself at lengthening intervals for the last twenty-four hours.

Pete saw an opportunity, and tucked Mathilde’s hand within his own arm,
nipping it closely to his heart.

The very instant they were at table Adelaide looked down the alley
between the candles, for the low, golden dish of hot-house fruit did not
obstruct her view of Vincent, and said:

“Why have you never told me about Marty Burke?”

“Who’s he?” asked Mr. Lanley, quickly, for he had been trying to start a
little conversational hare of his own, just to keep the conversation away
from the water-front.

“He’s a splendid young super-tough in my employ,” said Vincent. “What do
you know about him, Adelaide?”

The guarded surprise in his tone stimulated her.

“Oh, I know all about him--as much, that is, as one ever can of a
stupendous natural phenomenon.”

“Where did you hear of him?”

“Hear of him? I’ve seen him. I saw him this morning at Mrs. Wayne’s. He
just dropped in while I was there and, metaphorically speaking, dragged
us about by the hair of our heads.”

“Some women, I believe, confess to enjoying that sensation,”
Vincent observed.

“Yes, it’s exciting,” answered his wife.

“It’s an easy excitement to attain.”

“Oh, one wants it done in good style.”

Something so stimulating that it was almost hostile flashed through the
interchange.

Mathilde murmured to Pete:

“Who are they talking about?”

“A mixture of Alcibiades and _Bill Sykes_,” said Adelaide, catching the
low tone, as she always did.

“He’s the district leader and a very bad influence,” said Mrs. Wayne.

“He’s a champion middle-weight boxer,” said Pete.

“He’s the head of my stevedores,” said Farron.

“O Mr. Farron,” Mrs. Wayne exclaimed, “I do wish you would use your
influence over him.”

“My influence? It consists of paying him eighty-five dollars a month and
giving him a box of cigars at Christmas.”

“Don’t you think you could tone him down?” pleaded Mrs. Wayne. “He does
so much harm.”

“But I don’t want him toned down. His value to me is his being just as he
is. He’s a myth, a hero, a power on the water-front, and I employ him.”

“You employ him, but do you control him?” asked Adelaide, languidly, and
yet with a certain emphasis.

Her husband glanced at her.

“What is it you want, Adelaide?” he said.

She gave a little laugh.

“Oh, I want nothing. It’s Mrs. Wayne who wants you to do
something--rather difficult, too, I should imagine.”

He turned gravely to their guest.

“What is it you want, Mrs. Wayne?”

Mrs. Wayne considered an instant, and as she was about to find words for
her request her son spoke:

“She’ll tell you after dinner.”

“Pete, I wasn’t going to tell the story,” his mother put in protestingly.
“You really do me injustice at times.”

Adelaide, remembering the conversation of the morning, wondered whether
he did. She felt grateful to him for wishing to spare Mathilde the
hearing of such a story, and she turned to him with a caressing
graciousness in which she was extremely at her ease. Mathilde,
recognizing that her mother was pleased, though not being very clear why,
could not resist joining in their conversation; and Mrs. Wayne was thus
given an opportunity of murmuring the unfortunate Anita’s story into
Vincent’s ear.

Adelaide, holding Pete with a flattering gaze, seeming to drink in every
word he was saying, heard Mrs. Wayne finish and heard Vincent say:

“And you think you can get it annulled if only Burke doesn’t interfere?”

“Yes, if he doesn’t get hold of the boy and tell him that his dignity as
a man is involved.”

Adelaide withdrew her gaze from Pete and fixed it on Vincent. Was he
going to accept that challenge? She wanted him to, and yet she thought he
would be defeated, and she did not want him to be defeated. She waited
almost breathless.

“Well, I’ll see what I can do,” he said. This was an acceptance.
This from Vincent meant that the matter, as far as he was concerned,
was settled.

“You two plotters!” exclaimed Adelaide. “For my part, I’m on Marty
Burke’s side. I hate to see wild creatures in cages.”

“Dangerous to side with wild beasts,” observed Vincent.

“Why?”

“They get the worst of it in the long run.”

Adelaide dropped her eyes. It was exactly the right answer. For a moment
she felt his complete supremacy. Then another thought shot through her
mind: it was exactly the right answer if he could make it good.

In the meantime Mr. Lanley began to grow dissatisfied with the prolonged
role of spectator. He preferred danger to oblivion; and turning to Mrs.
Wayne, he said, with his politest smile:

“How are the bridges?”

“Oh, dear,” she answered, “I must have been terribly tactless--to make
you so angry.”

Mr. Lanley drew himself up.

“I was not angry,” he said.

She looked at him with a sort of gentle wonder.

“You gave me the impression of being.”

The very temperateness of the reply made him see that he had been
inaccurate.

“Of course I was angry,” he said. “What I mean is that I don’t understand
why I was.”

Meantime, on the opposite side of the table, Mathilde and Pete were
equally immersed, murmuring sentences of the profoundest meaning behind
faces which they felt were mask-like.

Farron looked down the table at his wife. Why, he wondered, did she want
to tease him to-night, of all nights in his life?

When they came out of the dining-room Pete said to Mathilde with the
utmost clearness:

“And what was that magazine you spoke of?”

She had spoken of no magazine, but she caught the idea, the clever,
rather wicked idea. He made her work her mind almost too fast sometimes,
but she enjoyed it.

“Wasn’t it this?” she asked, with a beating heart.

They sat down on the sofa and bent their heads over it with student-like
absorption.

“I haven’t any idea what it is,” she whispered.

“Oh, well, I suppose there’s something or other in it.”

“I think your mother is perfectly wonderful--wonderful.”

“I love you so.”

The older people took a little longer to settle down. Mr. Lanley stood on
the hearth-rug, with a cigar in his mouth and his head thrown very far
back. Adelaide sank into a chair, looking, as she often did, as if she
had just been brilliantly well posed for a photograph. Farron was
silent. Mrs. Wayne sat, as she had a bad habit of doing, on one foot. The
two groups were sufficiently separated for distinct conversations.

“Is this a conference?” asked Farron.

Mrs. Wayne made it so by her reply.

“The whole question is, Are they really in love? At least, that’s my
view.”

“In love!” Adelaide twisted her shoulders. “What can they know of it for
another ten years? You must have some character, some knowledge to fall
in love. And these babes--”

“No,” said Mr. Lanley, stoutly; “you’re all wrong, Adelaide. It’s first
love that matters--_Romeo_ and _Juliet_, you know. Afterward we all get
hardened and world-worn and cynical and material.” He stopped short in
his eloquence at the thought that Mrs. Wayne was quite obviously not
hardened or world-worn or cynical or material. “By Jove!” he thought to
himself, “that’s it. The woman’s spirit is as fresh as a girl’s.” He had
by this time utterly forgotten what he had meant to say.

Adelaide turned to her husband.

“Do you think they are in love, Vin?”

Vincent looked at her for a second, and then he nodded two or
three times.

Though no one at once recognized the fact, the engagement was settled at
that moment.

It seemed obvious that Mr. Lanley should take the Waynes home in his car.
Mrs. Wayne, who had prepared for walking with overshoes and with pins for
her trailing skirt, did not seem too enthusiastic at the suggestion. She
stood a moment on the step and looked at the sky, where Orion, like a
banner, was hung across the easterly opening of the side street.

“It’s a lovely night,” she said.

It was Pete who drew her into the car. Her reluctance deprived Mr.
Lanley of the delight of bestowing a benefit, but gave him a faint sense
of capture.

In the drawing-room Mathilde was looking from one to the other of her
natural guardians, like a well-trained puppy who wants to be fed. She
wanted Pete praised. Instead, Adelaide said:

“Really, papa is growing too secretive! Do you know, Vin, he and Mrs.
Wayne quarreled like mad last evening, and he never told me a word
about it!”

“How do you know?”

“Oh, I heard them trying to smooth it out at dinner.”

“O Mama,” wailed Mathilde, between admiration and complaint, “you hear
everything!”

“Certainly, I do,” Adelaide returned lightly. “Yes, and I heard you, too,
and understood everything that you meant.”

Vincent couldn’t help smiling at his stepdaughter’s horrified look.

“What a brute you are, Adelaide!” he said.

“Oh, my dear, you’re much worse,” she retorted. “You don’t have to
overhear. You just read the human heart by some black magic of your own.
That’s really more cruel than my gross methods.”

“Well, Mathilde,” said Farron, “as a reader of the human heart, I want to
tell you that I approve of the young man. He has a fine, delicate touch
on life, which, I am inclined to think, goes only with a good deal of
strength.”

Mathilde blinked her eyes. Gratitude and delight had brought
tears to them.

“He thinks you’re wonderful, Mr. Farron,” she answered a little huskily.

“Better and better,” answered Vincent, and he held out his hand for a
letter that Pringle was bringing to him on a tray.

“What’s that?” asked Adelaide. One of the first things she had impressed
on Joe Severance was that he must never inquire about her mail; but she
always asked Farron about his.

He seemed to be thinking and didn’t answer her.

Mathilde, now simply insatiable, pressed nearer to him and asked:

“And what do you think of Mrs. Wayne?”

He raised his eyes from the envelope, and answered with a certain
absence of tone:

“I thought she was an elderly wood-nymph.”

Adelaide glanced over his shoulder, and, seeing that the letter had a
printed address in the corner, lost interest.

“You may shut the house, Pringle,” she said.




CHAPTER VII


Pringle, the last servant up, was soon heard discreetly drawing bolts and
turning out electric lights. Mathilde went straight up-stairs without
even an attempt at drawing her mother into an evening gossip. She was
aware of being tired after two nights rendered almost sleepless by her
awareness of joy. She went to her room and shut the door. Her bed was
piled high with extra covers, soft, light blankets and a down coverlet
covered with pink silk. She took a certain hygienic pride in the extent
to which she always opened her bedroom windows even when, as at present,
the night was bitterly cold. In the morning she ran, huddling on her
dressing-gown, into a heated bathroom, and when she emerged from this,
the maid had always lighted her fire, and laid her breakfast-tray close
to the blaze. To-night, when she went to open her window, she noticed
that the houses opposite had lost courage and showed only cracks. She
stood a second looking up at the stars, twinkling with tiny blue rays
through the clear air. By turning her head to the west she could look
down on the park, with its surface of bare, blurred tree-branches pierced
by rows of lights. The familiar sight suddenly seemed to her almost
intolerably beautiful. “Oh, I love him so much!” she said to herself, and
her lips actually whispered the words, “so much! so much!”

She threw the window high as a reproof of those shivers across the way,
and, jumping into bed, hastily sandwiched her small body between the warm
bedclothes. She was almost instantly asleep.

Overhead the faint, but heavy, footfall of Pringle ceased. The house was
silent; the city had become so. An occasional Madison Avenue car could be
heard ringing along the cold rails, or rhythmically bounding down hill on
a flat wheel. Once some distance away came the long, continuous complaint
of the siren of a fire-engine and the bells and gongs of its comrades;
and then a young man went past, whistling with the purest accuracy of
time and tune the air to which he had just been dancing.

At half-past five the kitchen-maid, a young Swede who feared not God,
neither regarded man, but lived in absolute subjection to the cook, to
whom, unknown to any one else, she every morning carried up breakfast,
was stealing down with a candle in her hand. Her senses were alert, for a
friend of hers had been strangled by burglars in similar circumstances,
and she had never overcome her own terror of the cold, dark house in
these early hours of a winter morning.

She went down not the back stairs, for Mr. Pringle objected that she woke
him as she passed, whereas the carpet on the front stairs was so thick
that there wasn’t the least chance of waking the family. As she passed
Mrs. Farron’s room she was surprised to see a fine crack of light coming
from under it. She paused, wondering if she was going to be caught, and
if she had better run back and take to the back stairs despite Pringle’s
well-earned rest; and as she hesitated she heard a sob, then
another--wild, hysterical sobs. The girl looked startled and then went
on, shaking her head. What people like that had to cry about beat her.
But she was glad, because she knew such a splendid bit of news would
soften the heart of the cook when she took up her breakfast.

By five o’clock it seemed to Adelaide that a whole eternity had passed
and that another was ahead of her, that this night would never end.

When they went up-stairs, while she was brushing her hair--her hair
rewarded brushing, for it was fine and long and took a polish like
bronze--she had wandered into Vincent’s room to discuss with him the
question of her father’s secretiveness about Mrs. Wayne. It was not, she
explained, standing in front of his fire, that she suspected anything,
but that it was so unfriendly: it deprived one of so much legitimate
amusement if one’s own family practised that kind of reserve. Her just
anger kept her from observing Farron very closely. As she talked she laid
her brush on the mantelpiece, and as she did so she knocked down the
letter that had come for him just before they went up-stairs. She
stooped, and picked it up without attention, and stood holding it; she
gesticulated a little with it as she repeated, for her own amusement
rather than for Vincent’s, phrases she had caught at dinner.

The horror to Farron of seeing her standing there chattering, with that
death-dealing letter in her hand, suddenly and illogically broke down his
resolution of silence. It was cruel, and though he might have denied
himself her help, he could not endure cruelty.

“Adelaide,” he said in a tone that drove every other sensation
away--“Adelaide, that letter. No, don’t read it.” He took it from her
and laid it on his dressing-table. “My dear love, it has very bad
news in it.”

“There _has_ been something, then?”

“Yes. I have been worried about my health for some time. This letter
tells me the worst is true. Well, my dear, we did not enter matrimony
with the idea that either of us was immortal.”

But that was his last effort to be superior to the crisis, to pretend
that the bitterness of death was any less to him than to any other human
creature, to conceal that he needed help, all the help that he could get.

And Adelaide gave him help. Artificial as she often was in daily
contact, in a moment like this she was splendidly, almost primitively
real. She did not conceal her own passionate despair, her conviction that
her life couldn’t go on without his; she did not curb her desire to know
every detail on which his opinion and his doctor’s had been founded; she
clung to him and wept, refusing to let him discuss business arrangements,
in which for some reason he seemed to find a certain respite; and yet
with it all, she gave him strength, the sense that he had an indissoluble
and loyal companion in the losing fight that lay before him.

Once she was aware of thinking: “Oh, why did he tell me to-night? Things
are so terrible by night,” but it was only a second before she put such a
thought away from her. What had these nights been to him? The night when
she had found his light burning so late, and other nights when he had
probably denied himself the consolation of reading for fear of rousing
her suspicions. She did not attempt to pity or advise him, she did not
treat him as a mixture of child and idiot, as affection so often treats
illness. She simply gave him her love.

Toward morning he fell asleep in her arms, and then she stole back to
her own room. There everything was unchanged, the light still burning,
her satin slippers stepping on each other just as she had left them. She
looked at herself in the glass; she did not look so very different. A
headache had often ravaged her appearance more.

She had always thought herself a coward, she feared death with a terrible
repugnance; but now she found, to her surprise, that she would have
light-heartedly changed places with her husband. She had much more
courage to die than to watch him die--to watch Vincent die, to see him
day by day grow weak and pitiful. That was what was intolerable. If he
would only die now, to-night, or if she could! It was at this moment that
the kitchen maid had heard her sobbing.

Because there was nothing else to do, she got into bed, and lay there
staring at the electric light, which she had forgotten to put out. Toward
seven she got up and gave orders that Mr. Farron was not to be disturbed,
that the house was to be kept quiet. Strange, she thought, that he could
sleep like an exhausted child, while she, awake, was a mass of pain. Her
heart ached, her eyes burned, her very body felt sore. She arranged for
his sleep, but she wanted him to wake up; she begrudged every moment of
his absence. Alas! she thought, how long would she continue to do so?

Yet with her suffering came a wonderful ease, an ability to deal with the
details of life. When at eight o’clock her maid came in and, pulling the
curtains, exclaimed with Gallic candor, “Oh, comme madame a mauvaise mine
ce matin!” she smiled at her with unusual gentleness. Later, when
Mathilde came down at her accustomed hour, and lying across the foot of
her mother’s bed, began to read her scraps of the morning paper, Adelaide
felt a rush of tenderness for the child, who was so unaware of the
hideous bargain life really was. Surprising as it was, she found she
could talk more easily than usual and with a more undivided attention,
though everything they said was trivial enough.

Then suddenly her heart stood still, for the door opened, and Vincent, in
his dressing-gown, came in. He had evidently had his bath, for his hair
was wet and shiny. Thank God! he showed no signs of defeat!

“Oh,” cried Mathilde, jumping up, “I thought Mr. Farron had gone
down-town ages ago.”

“He overslept,” said Adelaide.

“I had an excellent night,” he answered, and she knew he looked at her to
discover that she had not.

“I’ll go,” said Mathilde; but with unusual sharpness they both turned to
her and said simultaneously, “No, no; stay.” They knew no better than she
did why they were so eager to keep her.

“Are you going down-town, Vin?” Adelaide asked, and her voice shook a
little on the question; she was so eager that he should not institute any
change in his routine so soon.

“Of course,” he answered.

They looked at each other, yet their look said nothing in particular.
Presently he said:

“I wonder if I might have breakfast in here. I’ll go and shave if you’ll
order it; and don’t let Mathilde go. I have something to say to her.”

When he was gone, Mathilde went and stood at the window, looking out, and
tying knots in the window-shade’s cord. It was a trick Adelaide had
always objected to, and she was quite surprised to hear herself saying
now, just as usual:

“Mathilde, don’t tie knots in that cord.”

Mathilde threw it from her as one whose mind was engaged on higher
things.

“You know,” she observed, “I believe I’m only just beginning to
appreciate Mr. Farron. He’s so wise. I see what you meant about his being
strong, and he’s so clever. He knows just what you’re thinking all the
time. Isn’t it nice that he likes Pete? Did he say anything more about
him after you went up-stairs? I mean, he really does like him, doesn’t
he? He doesn’t say that just to please me?”

Presently Vincent came back fully dressed and sat down to his breakfast.
Oddly enough, there was a spirit of real gaiety in the air.

“What was it you were going to say to me?” Mathilde asked greedily.
Farron looked at her blankly. Adelaide knew that he had quite forgotten
the phrase, but he concealed the fact by not allowing the least
illumination of his expression as he remembered.

“Oh, yes,” he said. “I wish to correct myself. I told you that Mrs.
Wayne was an elderly wood-nymph; but I was wrong. Of course the truth is
that she’s a very young witch.”

Mathilde laughed, but not whole-heartedly. She had already identified
herself so much with the Waynes that she could not take them quite in
this tone of impersonality.

Farron threw down his napkin, stood up, pulled down his waistcoat.

“I must be off,” he said. He went and kissed his wife. Both had to nerve
themselves for that.

She held his arm in both her hands, feeling it solid, real, and as
hard as iron.

“You’ll be up-town early?”

“I’ve a busy day.”

“By four?”

“I’ll telephone.” She loved him for refusing to yield to her just at this
moment of all moments. Some men, she thought, would have hidden their own
self-pity under the excuse of the necessity of being kind to her.

She was to lunch out with a few critical contemporaries. She was
horrified when she looked at herself by morning light. Her skin had an
ivory hue, and there were many fine wrinkles about her eyes. She began to
repair these damages with the utmost frankness, talking meantime to
Mathilde and the maid. She swept her whole face with a white lotion,
rouged lightly, but to her very eyelids, touched a red pencil to her
lips, all with discretion. The result was satisfactory. The improvement
in her appearance made her feel braver. She couldn’t have faced these
people--she did not know whether to think of them as intimate enemies or
hostile friends--if she had been looking anything but her best.

But they were just what she needed; they would be hard and amusing and
keep her at some tension. She thought rather crossly that she could not
sit through a meal at home and listen to Mathilde rambling on about love
and Mr. Farron.

She was inexcusably late, and they had sat down to luncheon--three men
and two women--by the time she arrived. They had all been, or had wanted
to go, to an auction sale of _objets d’art_ that had taken place the
night before. They were discussing it, praising their own purchases, and
decrying the value of everybody else’s when Adelaide came in.

“Oh, Adelaide,” said her hostess, “we were just wondering what you paid
originally for your tapestry.”

“The one in the hall?”

“No, the one with the Turk in it.”

“I haven’t an idea,--” Adelaide was distinctly languid,--“I got it from
my grandfather.”

“Wouldn’t you know she’d say that?” exclaimed one of the women. “Not that
I deny it’s true; only, you know, Adelaide, whenever you do want to throw
a veil over one of your pieces, you always call on the prestige of your
ancestors.”

Adelaide raised her eyebrows.

“Really,” she answered, “there isn’t anything so very conspicuous about
having had a grandfather.”

“No,” her hostess echoed, “even I, so well and favorably known for my
vulgarity--even _I_ had a grandfather.”

“But he wasn’t a connoisseur in tapestries, Minnie darling.”

“No, but he was in pigs, the dear vulgarian.”

“True vulgarity,” said one of the men, “vulgarity in the best sense, I
mean, should betray no consciousness of its own existence. Only thus can
it be really great.”

“Oh, Minnie’s vulgarity is just artificial, assumed because she found it
worked so well.”

“Surely you accord her some natural talent along those lines.”

“I suspect her secret mind is refined.”

“Oh, that’s not fair. Vulgar is as vulgar does.”

Adelaide stood up, pushing back her chair. She found them utterly
intolerable. Besides, as they talked she had suddenly seen clearly that
she must herself speak to Vincent’s doctor without an instant’s delay. “I
have to telephone, Minnie,” she said, and swept out of the room. She
never returned.

“Not one of the perfect lady’s golden days, I should say,” said one of
the men, raising his eyebrows. “I wonder what’s gone wrong?”

“Can Vincent have been straying from the straight and narrow?”

“Something wrong. I could tell by her looks.”

“Ah, my dear, I’m afraid her looks is what’s wrong.”

Adelaide meantime was in her motor on her way to the doctor’s office. He
had given up his sacred lunch-hour in response to her imperious demand
and to his own intense pity for her sorrow.

He did not know her, but he had had her pointed out to him, and though
he recognized the unreason of such an attitude, he was aware that her
great beauty dramatized her suffering, so that his pity for her was
uncommonly alive.

He was a young man, with a finely cut face and a blond complexion. His
pity was visible, quivering a little under his mask of impassivity.
Adelaide’s first thought on seeing him was, “Good Heavens! another man to
be emotionally calmed before I can get at the truth!” She had to be
tactful, to let him see that she was not going to make a scene. She knew
that he felt it himself, but she was not grateful to him. What business
had he to feel it? His feeling was an added burden, and she felt that she
had enough to carry.

He did not make the mistake, however, of expressing his sympathy
verbally. His answers were as cold and clear as she could wish. She
questioned him on the chances of an operation. He could not reduce his
judgment to a mathematical one; he was inclined to advocate an operation
on psychological grounds, he said.

“It keeps up the patient’s courage to know something is being done.” He
added, “That will be your work, Mrs. Farron, to keep his courage up.”

Most women like to know they had their part to play, but Adelaide shook
her head quickly.

“I would so much rather go through it myself!” she cried.

“Naturally, naturally,” he agreed, without getting the full passion
of her cry.

She stood up.

“Oh,” she said, “if it could only be kill or cure!”

He glanced at her.

“We have hardly reached that point yet,” he answered.

She went away dissatisfied. He had answered every question, he had even
encouraged her to hope a little more than her interpretation of what
Vincent said had allowed her; but as she drove away she knew he had
failed her. For she had gone to him in order to have Vincent presented to
her as a hero, as a man who had looked upon the face of death without a
quiver. Instead, he had been presented to her as a patient, just one of
the long procession that passed through that office. The doctor had said
nothing to contradict the heroic picture, but he had said nothing to
contribute to it. And surely, if Farron had stood out in his calmness and
courage above all other men, the doctor would have mentioned it, couldn’t
have helped doing so; he certainly would not have spent so much time in
telling her how she was to guard and encourage him. To the doctor he was
only a patient, a pitiful human being, a victim of mortality. Was that
what he was going to become in her eyes, too?

At four she drove down-town to his office. He came out with another man;
they stood a moment on the steps talking and smiling. Then he drew his
friend to the car window and introduced him to Adelaide. The man took
off his hat.

“I was just telling your husband, Mrs. Farron, that I’ve been looking at
offices in this building. By the spring he and I will be neighbors.”

Adelaide just shut her eyes, and did not open them again until Vincent
had got in beside her and she felt his arm about her shoulder.

“My poor darling!” he said. “What you need is to go home and get some
sleep.” It was said in his old, cherishing tone, and she, leaning back,
with her head against the point of his shoulder, felt that, black as it
was, life for the first time since the night before had assumed its
normal aspect again.




CHAPTER VIII


The morning after their drive up-town Vincent told his wife that all
his arrangements were made to go to the hospital that night, and to be
operated upon the next day. She reproached him for having made his
decision without consulting her, but she loved him for his proud
independence.

Somehow this second day under the shadow of death was less terrible than
the first. Vincent stayed up-town, and was very natural and very busy. He
saw a few people,--men who owed him money, his lawyer, his partner,--but
most of the time he and Adelaide sat together in his study, as they had
sat on many other holidays. He insisted on going alone to the hospital,
although she was to be in the building during the operation.

Mathilde had been told, and inexperienced in disaster, she had felt
convinced that the outcome couldn’t be fatal, yet despite her conviction
that people did not really die, she was aware of a shyness and
awkwardness in the tragic situation.

Mr. Lanley had been told, and his attitude was just the opposite. To
him it seemed absolutely certain that Farron would die,--every one
did,--but he had for some time been aware of a growing hardness on his
part toward the death of other people, as if he were thus preparing
himself for his own.

“Poor Vincent!” he said to himself. “Hard luck at his age, when an old
man like me is left.” But this was not quite honest. In his heart he
felt there was nothing unnatural in Vincent’s being taken or in his
being left.

As usual in a crisis, Adelaide’s behavior was perfect. She contrived to
make her husband feel every instant the depth, the strength, the passion
of her love for him without allowing it to add to the weight he was
already carrying. Alone together, he and she had flashes of real gaiety,
sometimes not very far from tears.

To Mathilde the brisk naturalness of her mother’s manner was a source of
comfort. All the day the girl suffered from a sense of strangeness and
isolation, and a fear of doing or saying something unsuitable--something
either too special or too every-day. She longed to evince sympathy for
Mr. Farron, but was afraid that, if she did, it would be like intimating
that he was as good as dead. She was caught between the negative danger
of seeming indifferent and the positive one of being tactless.

As soon as Vincent had left the house, Adelaide’s thought turned to her
daughter. He had gone about six o’clock. He and she had been sitting by
his study fire when Pringle announced that the motor was waiting. Vincent
got up quietly, and so did she. They stood with their arms about each
other, as if they meant never to forget the sense of that contact; and
then without any protest they went down-stairs together.

In the hall he had shaken hands with Mr. Lanley and had kissed Mathilde,
who, do what she would, couldn’t help choking a little. All this time
Adelaide stood on the stairs, very erect, with one hand on the stair-rail
and one on the wall, not only her eyes, but her whole face, radiating an
uplifted peace. So angelic and majestic did she seem that Mathilde,
looking up at her, would hardly have been surprised if she had floated
out into space from her vantage-ground on the staircase.

Then Farron lit a last cigar, gave a quick, steady glance at his wife,
and went out. The front door ended the incident as sharply as a shot
would have done.

It was then that Mathilde expected to see her mother break down. Under
all her sympathy there was a faint human curiosity as to how people
contrived to live through such crises. If Pete were on the brink of
death, she thought that she would go mad: but, then, she and Pete were
not a middle-aged married couple; they were young, and new to love.

They all went into the drawing-room, Adelaide the calmest of the three.

“I wonder,” she said, “if you two would mind dining a little earlier than
usual. I might sleep if I could get to bed early, and I must be at the
hospital before eight.”

Mr. Lanley agreed a little more quickly than it was his habit to speak.

“O Mama, I think you’re so marvelous!” said Mathilde, and touched at her
own words, she burst into tears. Her mother put her arm about her, and
Mr. Lanley patted her shoulder--his sovereign care.

“There, there, my dear,” he murmured, “you must not cry. You know Vincent
has a very good chance, a very good chance.”

The assumption that he hadn’t was just the one Mathilde did not want to
appear to make. Her mother saw this and said gently:

“She’s overstrained, that’s all.”

The girl wiped her eyes.

“I’m ashamed, when you are so calm and wonderful.”

“I’m not wonderful,” said her mother. “I have no wish to cry. I’m beyond
it. Other people’s trouble often makes us behave more emotionally than
our own. If it were your Pete, I should be in tears.” She smiled, and
looked across the girl’s head at Mr. Lanley. “She would like to see him,
Papa. Telephone Pete Wayne, will you, and ask him to come and see her
this evening? You’ll be here, won’t you?”

Mr. Lanley nodded without cordiality; he did not approve of encouraging
the affair unnecessarily.

“How kind you are, Mama!” exclaimed Mathilde, almost inaudibly. It was
just what she wanted, just what she had been wanting all day, to see her
own man, to assure herself, since death was seen to be hot on the trail
of all mortals, that he and she were not wasting their brief time in
separation.

“We might take a turn in the motor,” said Mr. Lanley, thinking that Mrs.
Wayne might enjoy that.

“It would do you both good.”

“And leave you alone, Mama?”

“It’s what I really want, dear.”

The plan did not fulfil itself quite as Mr. Lanley had imagined. Mrs.
Wayne was out at some sort of meeting. They waited a moment for Pete.
Mathilde fixed her eyes on the lighted doorway, and said to herself that
in a few seconds the thing of all others that she desired would
happen--he would come through it. And almost at once he did, looking
particularly young and alive; so that, as he jumped in beside her on the
back seat, both her hands went out and caught his arm and clung to him.
Her realization of mortality had been so acute that she felt as if he had
been restored to her from the dead. She told him the horrors of the day.
Particularly, she wanted to share with him her gratitude for her mother’s
almost magic kindness.

“I wanted you so much, Pete,” she whispered; “but I thought it would be
heartless even to suggest my having wishes at such a time. And then for
her to think of it herself--”

“It means they are not really going to oppose our marriage.”

They talked about their marriage and the twenty or thirty years of joy
which they might reasonably hope to snatch from life.

“Think of it,” he said--“twenty or thirty years, longer than either of us
have lived.”

“If I could have five years, even one year, with you, I think I could
bear to die; but not now, Pete.”

In the meantime Mr. Lanley, alone on the front seat, for he had left
his chauffeur at home, was driving north along the Hudson and saying
to himself:

“Sixty-four. Well, I may be able to knock out ten or twelve pretty
satisfactory years. On the other hand, might die to-morrow; hope I
don’t, though. As long as I can drive a car and everything goes well
with Adelaide and this child, I’d be content to live my full time--and a
little bit more. Not many men are healthier than I am. Poor Vincent! A
good deal more to live for than I have, most people would say; but I
don’t know that he enjoys it any more than I do.” Turning his head a
little, he shouted over his shoulder to Pete, “Sorry your mother
couldn’t come.”

Mathilde made a hasty effort to withdraw her hands; but Wayne, more
practical, understanding better the limits put upon a driver, held
them tightly as he answered in a civil tone: “Yes, she would have
enjoyed this.”

“She must come some other time,” shouted Mr. Lanley, and reflected that
it was not always necessary to bring the young people with you.

“You know, he could not possibly have turned enough to see,” Pete
whispered reprovingly to Mathilde.

“I suppose not; and yet it seemed so queer to be talking to my
grandfather with--”

“You must try and adapt yourself to your environment,” he returned, and
put his arm about her.

The cold of the last few days had given place to a thaw. The melting ice
in the river was streaked in strange curves, and the bare trees along the
straight heights of the Palisades were blurred by a faint bluish mist,
out of which white lights and yellow ones peered like eyes.

“Doesn’t it seem cruel to be so happy when Mama and poor Mr. Farron--”
Mathilde began.

“It’s the only lesson to learn,” he answered--“to be happy while we are
young and together.”

About ten o’clock Mr. Lanley left her at home, and she tiptoed up-stairs
and hardly dared to draw breath as she undressed for fear she might wake
her unhappy mother on the floor below her.

She had resolved to wake early, to breakfast with her mother, to ask to
be allowed to accompany her to the hospital; but it was nine o’clock when
she was awakened by her maid’s coming in with her breakfast and the
announcement not only that Mrs. Farron had been gone for more than an
hour, but that there had already been good news from the hospital.

“Il paraît que monsieur est très fort,” she said, with that absolute
neutrality of accent that sounds in Anglo-Saxon ears almost like a
complaint.

Adelaide had been in no need of companionship. She was perfectly able
to go through her day. It seemed as if her soul, with a soul’s
capacity for suffering, had suddenly withdrawn from her body, had
retreated into some unknown fortress, and left in its place a hard,
trivial, practical intelligence which tossed off plan after plan for
the future detail of life. As she drove from her house to the hospital
she arranged how she would apportion the household in case of a
prolonged illness, where she would put the nurses. Nor was she less
clear as to what should be done in case of Vincent’s death. The whole
thing unrolled before her like a panorama.

At the hospital, after a little delay, she was guided to Vincent’s own
room, recently deserted. A nurse came to tell her that all was going
well; Mr. Farron had had a good night, and was taking the anesthetic
nicely. Adelaide found the young woman’s manner offensively encouraging,
and received the news with an insolent reserve.

“That girl is too wildly, spiritually bright,” she said to herself. But
no manner would have pleased her.

Left alone, she sat down in a rocking-chair near the window. Vincent’s
bag stood in the corner, his brushes were on the dressing-table, his tie
hung on the electric light. Immortal trifles, she thought, that might be
in existence for years.

She began poignantly to regret that she had not insisted on seeing him
again that morning. She had thought only of what was easiest for him. She
ought to have thought of herself, of what would make it possible for her
to go on living without him. If she could have seen him again, he might
have given her some precept, some master word, by which she could have
guided her life. She would have welcomed something imprisoning and safe.
It was cruel of him, she thought, to toss her out like this, rudderless
and alone. She wondered what he would have given her as a commandment,
and remembered suddenly the apocryphal last words which Vincent was fond
of attributing to George Washington, “Never trust a nigger with a gun.”
She found herself smiling over them. Vincent was more likely to have
quoted the apparition’s advice to Macbeth: “Be bloody, bold, and
resolute.” That would have been his motto for himself, but not for her.
What was the principle by which he infallibly guided her?

How could he have left her so spiritually unprovided for? She felt
imposed upon, deserted. The busily planning little mind that had suddenly
taken possession of her could not help her in the larger aspects of her
existence. It would be much simpler, she thought, to die than to attempt
life again without Vincent.

She went to the window and looked out at the roofs of neighboring
houses, a disordered conglomeration of water-tanks and skylights and
chimney-pots. Then nearer, almost under her feet, she looked into a
courtyard of the hospital and saw a pale, emaciated man in a wheel-chair.
She drew back as if it were something indecent. Would Vincent ever become
like that? she thought. If so, she would rather he died now under the
anesthetic.

A little while later the nurse came in, and said almost sternly that Dr.
Crew had sent her to tell Mrs. Farron that the conditions seemed
extremely favorable, and that all immediate danger was over.

“You mean,” said Adelaide, fiercely, “that Mr. Farron will live?”

“I certainly inferred that to be the doctor’s meaning,” answered the
nurse. “But here is the assistant, Dr. Withers.”

Dr. Withers, bringing with him an intolerable smell of disinfectants and
chloroform, hurried in, with his hair mussed from the haste with which he
had removed his operating-garments. He had small, bright, brown eyes,
with little lines about them that seemed to suggest humor, but actually
indicated that he buoyed up his life not by exaltation of himself, but by
half-laughing depreciation of every one else.

“I thought you’d be glad to know, Mrs. Farron,” he said, “that any danger
that may have existed is now over. Your husband--”

“That _may_ have existed,” cried Adelaide. “Do you mean to say there
hasn’t been any real danger?”

The young doctor’s eyes twinkled.

“An operation even in the best hands is always a danger,” he replied.

“But you mean there was no other?” Adelaide asked, aware of a growing
coldness about her hands and feet.

Withers looked as just as Aristides.

“It was probably wise to operate,” he said. “Your husband ought to be up
and about in three weeks.”

Everything grew black and rotatory before Adelaide’s eyes, and she sank
slowly forward into the young doctor’s arms.

As he laid her on the bed, he glanced whimsically at the nurse and
shook his head.

But she made no response, an omission which may not have meant loyalty to
Dr. Crew so much as unwillingness to support Dr. Withers.

Adelaide returned to consciousness only in time to be hurried away to
make room for Vincent. His long, limp figure was carried past her in the
corridor. She was told that in a few hours she might see him. But she
wasn’t, as a matter of fact, very eager to see him. The knowledge that he
was to live, the lifting of the weight of dread, was enough. The maternal
strain did not mingle with her love for him; she saw no possible reward,
no increased sense of possession, in his illness. On the contrary, she
wanted him to stride back in one day from death to his old powerful,
dominating self.

She grew to hate the hospital routine, the fixed hours, the regulated
food. “These rules, these hovering women,” she exclaimed, “these
trays--they make me think of the nursery.” But what she really hated was
Vincent’s submission to it all. In her heart she would have been glad to
see him breaking the rules, defying the doctors, and bullying his nurses.

Before long a strong, silent antagonism grew up between her and the
bright-eyed, cheerful nurse, Miss Gregory. It irritated Adelaide to gain
access to her husband through other people’s consent; it irritated her to
see the girl’s understanding of the case, and her competent arrangements
for her patient’s comfort. If Vincent had showed any disposition to
revolt, Adelaide would have pleaded with him to submit; but as it was,
she watched his docility with a scornful eye.

“That girl rules you with a rod of iron,” she said one day. But even then
Vincent did not rouse himself.

“She knows her business,” he said admiringly.

To any other invalid Adelaide could have been a soothing visitor, could
have adapted the quick turns of her mind to the relaxed attention of
the sick; but, honestly enough, there seemed to her an impertinence,
almost an insult, in treating Vincent in such a way. The result was
that her visits were exhausting, and she knew it. And yet, she said to
herself, he was ill, not insane; how could she conceal from him the
happenings of every day? Vincent would be the last person to be
grateful to her for that.

She saw him one day grow pale; his eyes began to close. She had made up
her mind to leave him when Miss Gregory came in, and with a quicker eye
and a more active habit of mind, said at once:

“I think Mr. Farron has had enough excitement for one day.”

Adelaide smiled up at the girl almost insolently.

“Is a visit from a wife an excitement?” she asked. Miss Gregory was
perfectly grave.

“The greatest,” she said.

Adelaide yielded to her own irritation.

“Well,” she said, “I shan’t stay much longer.”

“It would be better if you went now, I think, Mrs. Farron.”

Adelaide looked at Vincent. It was silly of him, she thought, to pretend
he didn’t hear. She bent over him.

“Your nurse is driving me away from you, dearest,” she murmured.

He opened his eyes and took her hand.

“Come back to-morrow early--as early as you can,” he said.

She never remembered his siding against her before, and she swept out
into the hallway, saying to herself that it was childish to be annoyed at
the whims of an invalid.

Miss Gregory had followed her.

“Mrs. Farron,” she said, “do you mind my suggesting that for the present
it would be better not to talk to Mr. Farron about anything that might
worry him, even trifles?”

Adelaide laughed.

“You know very little of Mr. Farron,” she said, “if you think he worries
over trifles.”

“Any one worries over trifles when he is in a nervous state.”

Adelaide passed by without answering, passed by as if she had not heard.
The suggestion of Vincent nervously worrying over trifles was one of the
most repellent pictures that had ever been presented to her imagination.




CHAPTER IX


The firm for which Wayne worked was young and small--Benson & Honaton.
They made a specialty of circularization in connection with the bond
issues in which they were interested, and Wayne had charge of their
“literature,” as they described it. He often felt, after he had finished
a report, that his work deserved the title. A certain number of people in
Wall Street disapproved of the firm’s methods. Sometimes Pete thought
this was because, for a young firm, they had succeeded too quickly to
please the more deliberate; but sometimes in darker moments he thought
there might be some justice in the idea.

During the weeks that Farron was in the hospital Pete, despite his
constant availability to Mathilde, had been at work on his report on a
coal property in Pennsylvania. He was extremely pleased with the
thoroughness with which he had done the job. His report was not
favorable. The day after it was finished, a little after three, he
received word that the firm wanted to see him. He was always annoyed with
himself that these messages caused his heart to beat a trifle faster. He
couldn’t help associating them with former hours with his head-master or
in the dean’s office. Only he had respected his head-master and even the
dean, whereas he was not at all sure he respected Mr. Benson and he was
quite sure he did not respect Mr. Honaton.

He rose slowly from his desk, exchanging with the office boy who brought
the message a long, severe look, under which something very comic lurked,
though neither knew what.

“And don’t miss J.B.’s socks,” said the boy.

Mr. Honaton--J.B.--was considered in his office a very beautiful dresser,
as indeed in some ways he was. He was a tall young man, built like a
greyhound, with a small, pointed head, a long waist, and a very long
throat, from which, however, the strongest, loudest voice could issue
when he so desired. This was his priceless asset. He was the board
member, and generally admitted to be an excellent broker. It always
seemed to Pete that he was a broker exactly as a beaver is a
dam-builder, because nature had adapted him to that task. But outside of
this one instinctive capacity he had no sense whatsoever. He rarely
appeared in the office. He was met at the Broad Street entrance of the
exchange at one minute to ten by a boy with the morning’s orders, and
sometimes he came in for a few minutes after the closing; but usually by
three-fifteen he had disappeared from financial circles, and was
understood to be relaxing in the higher social spheres to which he
belonged. So when Pete, entering Mr. Benson’s private office, saw Honaton
leaning against the window-frame, with his hat-brim held against his
thigh exactly like a fashion-plate, he knew that something of importance
must be pending.

Benson, the senior member, was a very different person. He looked like a
fat, white, pugnacious cat. His hair, which had turned white early, had a
tendency to grow in a bang; his arms were short--so short that when he
put his hands on the arms of his swing-chair he hardly bent his elbows.
He had them there now as Pete entered, and was swinging through short
arcs in rather a nervous rhythm. He was of Irish parentage, and was
understood to have political influence.

“Wayne,” said Benson, “how would you like to go to China?”

And Honaton repeated portentously, “China,” as if Benson might have made
a mistake in the name of the country if he had not been at his elbow to
correct him.

Wayne laughed.

“Well,” he said, “I have nothing against China.”

Benson outlined the situation quickly. The firm had acquired property in
China not entirely through their own choice, and they wanted a thorough,
clear report on it; they knew of no one--_no one_, Benson emphasized--who
could do that as impartially and as well as Wayne. They would pay him a
good sum and his expenses. It would take him a year, perhaps a year and a
half. They named the figure. It was one that made marriage possible. They
talked of the situation and the property and the demand for copper until
Honaton began to look at his watch, a flat platinum watch, perfectly
plain, you might have thought, until you caught a glimpse of a narrow
line of brilliants along its almost imperceptible rim. His usual working
day was over in half an hour.

“And when I come back, Mr. Benson?” said Wayne.

“Your place will be open for you here.”

There was a pause.

“Well, what do you say?” said Honaton.

“I feel very grateful for the offer,” said Pete, “but of course I can’t
give you an answer now.”

“Why not, why not?” returned Honaton, who felt that he had given up half
an hour for nothing if the thing couldn’t be settled on the spot; and
even Benson, Wayne noticed, began to glower.

“You could probably give us as good an answer to-day as to-morrow,”
he said.

Nothing roused Pete’s spirit like feeling a tremor in his own soul, and
so he now answered with great firmness:

“I cannot give you an answer to-day _or_ to-morrow.”

“It’s all off, then, all off,” said Honaton, moving to the door.

“When do the Chinese boats sail, Mr. Honaton?” said Pete, with the
innocence of manner that an employee should use when putting his superior
in a hole.

“I don’t see what difference that makes to you, Wayne, if you’re not
taking them,” said Honaton, as if he were triumphantly concealing the
fact that he didn’t know.

“Don’t feel you have to wait, Jack, if you’re in a hurry,” said his
partner, and when the other had slid out of the office Benson turned to
Wayne and went on: “You wouldn’t have to go until a week from Saturday.
You would have to get off then, and we should have to know in time to
find some one else in case you don’t care for it.”

Pete asked for three days, and presently left the office.

He had a friend, one of his mother’s reformed drunkards, who as janitor
lived on the top floor of a tall building. He and his wife offered Wayne
the hospitality of their balcony, and now and then, in moments like this,
he availed himself of it. Not, indeed, that there had ever been a moment
quite like this; for he knew that he was facing the most important
decision he had ever been forced to make.

In the elevator he met the janitor’s cat Susan going home after an
afternoon visit to the restaurant on the sixteenth floor. The elevator
boy loved to tell how she never made a mistake in the floor.

“Do you think she’d get off at the fifteenth or the seventeenth? Not she.
Sometimes she puts her nose out and smells at the other floors, but she
won’t get off until I stop at the right one. Sometimes she has to ride up
and down three or four times before any one wants the sixteenth. Eh,
Susan?” he added in caressing tones; but Susan was watching the floors
flash past and paid no attention until, arrived at the top, she and Pete
stepped off together.

It was a cool, clear day, for the wind was from the north, but on the
southern balcony the sun was warm. Pete sat down in the kitchen-chair
set for him, tilted back, and looked out over the Statue of Liberty,
which stood like a stunted baby, to the blue Narrows. He saw one
thing clearly, and that was that he would not go if Mathilde would not
go with him.

He envied people who could make up their minds by thinking. At least
sometimes he envied them and sometimes he thought they lied. He could
only think _about_ a subject and wait for the unknown gods to bring him a
decision. And this is what he now did, with his eyes fixed on the towers
and tanks and tenements, on the pale winter sky, and, when he got up and
leaned his elbows on the parapet, on the crowds that looked like a flood
of purple insects in the streets.

He thought of Mathilde’s youth and his own untried capacities for
success, of poverty and children, of the probable opposition of
Mathilde’s family and of a strange, sinister, disintegrating power he
felt or suspected in Mrs. Farron. He felt that it was a terrible risk to
ask a young girl to take and that it was almost an insult to be afraid to
ask her to take it. That was what his mother had always said about these
cherished, protected creatures: they were not prepared to meet any strain
in life. He knew he would not have hesitated to ask a girl differently
brought up. Ought he to ask Mathilde or ought he not even to hesitate
about asking her? In his own future he had confidence. He had an unusual
power of getting his facts together so that they meant something. In a
small way his work was recognized. A report of his had some weight. He
felt certain that if on his return he wanted another position he could
get it unless he made a terrible fiasco in China. Should he consult any
one? He knew beforehand what they would all think about it. Mr. Lanley
would think that it was sheer impertinence to want to marry his
granddaughter on less than fifteen thousand dollars a year; Mrs. Farron
would think that there were lots of equally agreeable young men in the
world who would not take a girl to China; and his mother, whom he could
not help considering the wisest of the three, would think that Mathilde
lacked discipline and strength of will for such an adventure. And on this
he found he made up his mind. “After all,” he said to himself as he put
the chair back against the wall, “everything else would be failure, and
this may be success.”

It was the afternoon that Farron was brought back from the hospital, and
he and Mathilde were sure of having the drawing-room to themselves. He
told her the situation slowly and with a great deal of detail,
chronologically, introducing the Chinese trip at the very end. But she
did not at once understand.

“O Pete, you would not go away from me!” she said. “I could not
face that.”

“Couldn’t you? Remember that everything you say is going to be used
against you.”

“Would you be willing to go, Pete?”

“Only if you will go with me.”

“Oh!” she clasped her hands to her breast, shrinking back to look at
him. So that was what he had meant, this stranger whom she had known for
such a short time. As she looked she half expected that he would smile,
and say it was all a joke; but his eyes were steadily and seriously
fixed on hers. It was very queer, she thought. Their meeting, their
first kiss, their engagement, had all seemed so inevitable, so natural,
there had not been a hint of doubt or decision about it; but now all of
a sudden she found herself faced by a situation in which it was
impossible to say yes or no.

“It would be wonderful, of course,” she said, after a minute, but her
tone showed she was not considering it as a possibility.

Wayne’s heart sank; he saw that he had thought it possible that he would
not allow her to go, but that he had never seriously faced the chance of
her refusing.

“Mathilde,” he said, “it’s far and sudden, and we shall be poor, and I
can’t promise that I shall succeed more than other fellows; and yet
against all that--”

She looked at him.

“You don’t think I care for those things? I don’t care if you succeed or
fail, or live all your life in Siam.”

“What is it, then?”

“Pete, it’s my mother. She would never consent.”

Wayne was aware of this, but, then, as he pointed out to Mathilde with
great care, Mrs. Farron could not bear for her daughter the pain of
separation.

“Separation!” cried the girl, “But you just said you would not go if
I did not.”

“If you put your mother before me, mayn’t I put my profession
before you?”

“My dear, don’t speak in that tone.”

“Why, Mathilde,” he said, and he sprang up and stood looking down at her
from a little distance, “this is the real test. We have thought we loved
each other--”

“Thought!” she interrupted.

“But to get engaged with no immediate prospect of marriage, with all
our families and friends grouped about, that doesn’t mean such a
lot, does it?”

“It does to me,” she answered almost proudly.

“Now, one of us has to sacrifice something. I want to go on this
expedition. I want to succeed. That may be egotism or legitimate
ambition. I don’t know, but I want to go. I think I mean to go. Ought
I to give it up because you are afraid of your mother?”

“It’s love, not fear, Pete.”

“You love me, too, you say.”

“I feel an obligation to her.”

“And, good Heavens! do you feel none to me?”

“No, no. I love you too much to feel an obligation to you.”

“But you love your mother _and_ feel an obligation to her. Why, Mathilde,
that feeling of obligation _is_ love--love in its most serious form.
That’s what you don’t feel for me. That’s why you won’t go.”

“I haven’t said I wouldn’t go.”

“You never even thought of going.”

“I have, I do. But how can I help hesitating? You must know I want to
go.”

“I see very little sign of it,” he murmured. The interview had not gone
as he intended. He had not meant, he never imagined, that he would
attempt to urge and coerce her; but her very detachment seemed to set a
fire burning within him.

“I think,” he said with an effort to sound friendly, “that I had better
go and let you think this over by yourself.”

He was actually moving to the door when she sprang up and put her arms
about him.

“Weren’t you even going to kiss me, Pete?”

He stooped, and touched her cheek with his lips.

“Do you call that a kiss?”

“O Mathilde, do you think any kiss will change the facts?” he answered,
and was gone.

As soon as he had left her the desire for tears left her, too. She felt
calm and more herself, more an isolated, independent human being than
ever before in her life. She thought of all the things she ought to have
said to Pete. The reason why she felt no obligation to him was that she
was one with him. She was prepared to sacrifice him exactly as she was,
or ought to be, willing to sacrifice herself; whereas her mother--it
seemed as if her mother’s power surrounded her in every direction, as
solid as the ancients believed the dome of heaven.

Pringle appeared in the doorway in his eternal hunt for the tea-things.

“May I take the tray, miss?” he said.

She nodded, hardly glancing at the untouched tea-table. Pringle, as he
bent over it, observed that it was nice to have Mr. Farron back.
Mathilde remembered that she, too, had once been interested in her
stepfather’s return.

“Where’s my mother, Pringle?”

“Mrs. Farron’s in her room, I think, miss, and Mr. Lanley’s with her.”

Lanley had stopped as usual to ask after his son-in-law. He found his
daughter writing letters in her room. He thought her looking cross, but
in deference to her recent anxieties he called it, even in his own mind,
overstrained.

“Vincent is doing very well, I believe,” she answered in response to his
question. “He ought to be. He is in charge of two lovely young creatures
hardly Mathilde’s age who have already taken complete control of the
household.”

“You’ve seen him, of course.”

“For a few minutes; they allow me a few minutes. They communicate by
secret signals when they think I have stayed long enough.”

Mr. Lanley never knew how to treat this mood of his daughter’s, which
seemed to him as unreasonable as if it were emotional, and yet as cold as
if it were logic itself. He changed the subject and said boldly:

“Mrs. Baxter is coming to-morrow.”

Adelaide’s eyes faintly flashed.

“Oh, wouldn’t you know it!” she murmured. “Just at the most inconvenient
time--inconvenient for me, I mean. Really, lovers are the only people you
can depend on. I wish I had a lover.”

“Adelaide,” said her father with some sternness, “even in fun you should
not say such a thing. If Mathilde heard you--”

“Mathilde is the person who made me see it. Her boy is here all the
time, trying to think of something to please her. And who have I?
Vincent has his nurses; and you have your old upholstered lady. I can’t
help wishing I had a lover. They are the only people who, as the Wayne
boy would say, ‘stick around.’ But don’t worry, Papa, I have a loyal
nature.” She was interrupted by a knock at the door, and a nurse--the
same who had been too encouraging to please her at the hospital--put in
her head and said brightly:

“You may see Mr. Farron now, Mrs. Farron.”

Adelaide turned to her father and made a little bow.

“See how I am favored,” she said, and left him.

Nothing of this mood was apparent when she entered her husband’s room,
though she noticed that the arrangement of the furniture had been
changed, and, what she disliked even more, that they had brushed his hair
in a new way. This, with his pallor and thinness, made him look strange
to her. She bent over, and laid her cheek to his almost motionless lips.

“Well, dear,” she said, “have you seen the church-warden part they have
given your hair?”

He shook his head impatiently, and she saw she had made the mistake of
trying to give the tone to an interview in which she was not the leading
character.

“Who has the room above mine, Adelaide?” he asked.

“My maid.”

“Ask her not to practice the fox-trot, will you?”

“O Vincent, she is never there.”

“My mistake,” he answered, and shut his eyes.

She repented at once.

“Of course I’ll tell her. I’m sorry that you were disturbed.” But she
was thinking only of his tone. He was not an irritable man, and he had
never used such a tone to her before. All pleasure in the interview was
over. She was actually glad when one of the nurses came in and began to
move about the room in a manner that suggested dismissal.

“Of course I’m not angry,” she said to herself. “He’s so weak one must
humor him like a child.”

She derived some satisfaction, however, from the idea of sending for her
maid Lucie and making her uncomfortable; but on her way she met Mathilde
in the hall.

“May I speak to you, Mama?” she said.

Mrs. Farron laughed.

“May you speak to me?” she said. “Why, yes; you may have the unusual
privilege. What is it?”

Mathilde followed her mother into the bedroom and shut the door.

“Pete has just been here. He has been offered a position in China.”

“In China?” said Mrs. Farron. This was the first piece of luck that had
come to her in a long time, but she did not betray the least pleasure. “I
hope it is a good one.”

“Yes, he thinks it good. He sails in two weeks.”

“In two weeks?” And this time she could not prevent her eye lighting a
little. She thought how nicely that small complication had settled
itself, and how clever she had been to have the mother to dinner and
behave as if she were friendly. She did not notice that her daughter was
trembling; she couldn’t, of course, be expected to know that the girl’s
hands were like ice, and that she had waited several seconds to steady
her voice sufficiently to pronounce the fatal sentence:

“He wants me to go with him, Mama.”

She watched her mother in an agony for the effect of these words.
Mrs. Farron had suddenly detected a new burn in the hearth-rug. She
bent over it.

“This wood does snap so!” she murmured.

The rug was a beautiful old Persian carpet of roses and urns.

“Did you understand what I said, Mama?”

“Yes, dear; that Mr. Wayne was going to China in two weeks and wanted you
to go, too. Was it just a _politesse_, or does he actually imagine that
you could?”

“He thinks I can.”

Mrs. Farron laughed good-temperedly.

“Did you go and see about having your pink silk shortened?” she said.

Mathilde stared at her mother, and in the momentary silence Lucie came in
and asked what madame wanted for the evening, and Adelaide in her fluent
French began explaining that what she really desired most was that Lucie
should not make so much noise in her room that monsieur could not sleep.
In the midst of it she stopped and turned to her daughter.

“Won’t you be late for dinner, darling?” she said.

Mathilde thought it very possible, and went away to get dressed. She went
into her own room and shut the door sharply behind her.

All the time she was dressing she tried to rehearse her case--that it
was her life, her love, her chance; but all the time she had a sickening
sense that a lifted eye-brow of her mother’s would make it sound childish
and absurd even in her own ears. She had counted on a long evening, but
when she went down-stairs she found three or four friends of her mother’s
were to dine and go to the theater. The dinner was amusing, the talk,
though avowedly hampered by the presence of Mathilde, was witty and
unexpected enough; but Mathilde was not amused by it, for she
particularly dreaded her mother in such a mood of ruthless gaiety. At the
theater they were extremely critical, and though they missed almost the
whole first act, appeared, in the entr’acte, to feel no hesitation in
condemning it. They spoke of French and Italian actors by name, laughed
heartily over the playwright’s conception of social usages, and made
Mathilde feel as if her own unacknowledged enjoyment of the play was the
guiltiest of secrets.

As they drove home, she was again alone with her mother, and she said at
once the sentence she had determined on:

“I don’t think you understood, Mama, how seriously I meant what I said
this afternoon.”

Mrs. Farron was bending her long-waisted figure forward to get a good
look at a picture which, small, lonely, and brightly lighted, hung in a
picture-dealer’s window. It was a picture of an empty room. Hot summer
sunlight filtered through the lowered Venetian blinds, and fell in bands
on the golden wood of the floor. Outside the air was burned and dusty,
but inside the room all was clear, cool, and pure.

“How perfect his things are,” murmured Mrs. Farron to herself, and then
added to her daughter: “Yes, my dear, I did take in what you said. You
really think you are in love with this Wayne boy, don’t you? It’s
immensely to your credit, darling,” she went on, her tone taking on a
flattering sweetness, “to care so much about any one who has such funny,
stubby little hands--most unattractive hands,” she added almost dreamily.

There was a long pause during which an extraordinary thing happened to
Mathilde. She found that it didn’t make the very slightest difference to
her what her mother thought of Pete or his hands, that it would never
make any difference to her again. It was as if her will had suddenly
been born, and the first act of that will was to decide to go with the
man she loved. How could she have doubted for an instant? It was so
simple, and no opposition would or could mean anything to her. She was
not in the least angry; on the contrary, she felt extremely pitiful, as
if she were saying good-by to some one who did not know she was going
away, as if in a sense she had now parted from her mother forever. Tears
came into her eyes.

“Ah, Mama!” she said like a sigh.

Mrs. Farron felt she had been cruel, but without regretting it; for that,
she thought, was often a parent’s duty.

“I don’t want to hurt your feelings, Mathilde. The boy is a nice enough
little person, but really I could not let you set off for China at a
minute’s notice with any broker’s clerk who happened to fall in love with
your golden hair. When you have a little more experience you will
discriminate between the men you like to have love you and the men there
is the smallest chance of your loving. I assure you, if little Wayne were
not in love with you, you would think him a perfectly commonplace boy. If
one of your friends were engaged to him, you would be the first to say
that you wondered what it was she saw in him. That isn’t the way one
wants people to feel about one’s husband, is it? And as to going to China
with him, you know that’s impossible, don’t you?”

“It would be impossible to let him go without me.”

“Really, Mathilde!” said Mrs. Farron, gently, as if she, so willing to
play fair, were being put off with fantasies. “I don’t understand you,”
she added.

“No, Mama; you don’t.”

The motor stopped at the door, and they went in silence to Mrs. Farron’s
room, where for a bitter hour they talked, neither yielding an inch. At
last Adelaide sent the girl to bed. Mathilde was aware of profound
physical exhaustion, and yet underneath there was a high knowledge of
something unbreakable within her.

Left alone, Adelaide turned instinctively toward her husband’s door.
There were her strength and vision. Then she remembered, and drew back;
but presently, hearing a stir there, she knocked very softly. A nurse
appeared on the instant.

“Oh, _please_, Mrs. Farron! Mr. Farron has just got to sleep.”

Adelaide stood alone in the middle of the floor. Once again, she thought,
in a crisis of her life she had no one to depend on but herself. She
lifted her shoulders. No one was to blame, but there the fact was. They
urged you to cling and be guided, but when the pinch came, you had to act
for yourself. She had learned her lesson now. Henceforward she took her
own life over into her own hands.

She reviewed her past dependences. Her youth, with its dependence on her
father, particularly in matters of dress. She recalled her early
photographs with a shudder. Had she really dressed so badly or was it
only the change of fashion? And then her dependence on Joe Severance.
What could be more ridiculous than for a woman of her intelligence to
allow herself to be guided in everything by a man like Joe, who had
nothing himself but a certain shrewd masculinity? And now Vincent. She
was still under the spell of his superiority, but perhaps she would come
to judge him too. She had learned much from him. Perhaps she had learned
all he had to teach her. Her face looked as if it were carved out of some
smooth white stone.




CHAPTER X


After she had gone up-stairs, Mathilde went down again to telephone Pete
that she had made her decision. She went boldly snapping electric
switches, for her going was a sort of assertion of her right to
independent action. She would have hesitated even less if she had known
how welcome her news was, how he had suffered since their parting.

On going home from his interview with her, he found his mother dressing
to dine with Mr. Lanley, a party arranged before the unexpected arrival
of Mrs. Baxter. The only part of dressing that delayed Mrs. Wayne was her
hair, which was so long that the brushing of it took time. In this
process she was engaged when her son, in response to her answer, came
into her room.

“How is Mr. Farron?” she asked at once, and he, rather touched at the
genuineness of her interest, answered her in detail before her next
exclamation betrayed that it was entirely for the employer of Marty
Burke that she was solicitous. “Isn’t it too bad he was taken ill just
now?” she said.

The bitterness and doubt from which Wayne was suffering were not emotions
that disposed him to confidence. He did not want to tell his mother what
he was going through, for the obvious and perhaps unworthy reason that it
was just what she would have expected him to go through. At the same time
a real deceit was involved in concealing it, and so, tipping his chair
back against her wall, he said:

“The firm has asked me to go to China for them.”

His mother turned, her whole face lit up with interest.

“To China! How interesting!” she said. “China is a wonderful country. How
I should like to go to China!”

“Come along. I don’t start for two weeks.”

She shook her head.

“No, if you go, I’ll make a trip to that hypnotic clinic of Dr.
Platerbridge’s; and if I can learn the trick, I will open one here.”

The idea crossed Wayne’s mind that perhaps he had not the power of
inspiring affection.

“You don’t miss people a bit, do you, Mother?” he said.

“Yes, Pete, I do; only there is so much to be done. What does Mathilde
say to you going off like this? How long will you be gone?”

“More than a year.”

“Pete, how awful for her!”

“There is nothing to prevent her going with me.”

“You couldn’t take that child to China.”

“You may be glad to know that she is cordially of your opinion.”

The feeling behind his tone at last attracted his mother’s full
attention.

“But, my dear boy,” she said gently, “she has never been anywhere in her
life without a maid. She probably doesn’t know how to do her hair or mend
her clothes or anything practical.”

“Mother dear, you are not so awfully practical yourself,” he answered;
“but you would have gone.”

Mrs. Wayne looked impish.

“I always loved that sort of thing,” she said; and then, becoming more
maternal, she added, “and that doesn’t mean it would be sensible because
I’d do it.”

“Well,”--Wayne stood up preparatory to leaving the room,--“I mean to take
her if she’ll go.”

His mother, who had now finished winding her braid very neatly around her
head, sank into a chair.

“Oh, dear!” she said, “I almost wish I weren’t dining with Mr. Lanley.
He’ll think it’s all my fault.”

“I doubt if he knows about it.”

Mrs. Wayne’s eyes twinkled.

“May I tell him? I should like to see his face.”

“Tell him I am going, if you like. Don’t say I want to take her with me.”

Her face fell.

“That wouldn’t be much fun,” she answered, “because I suppose the truth
is they won’t be sorry to have you out of the way.”

“I suppose not,” he said, and shut the door behind him. He could not
truthfully say that his mother had been much of a comfort. He had
suddenly thought that he would go down to the first floor and get Lily
Parret to go to the theater with him. He and she had the warm friendship
for each other of two handsome, healthy young people of opposite sexes
who might have everything to give each other except time. She was
perhaps ten years older than he, extremely handsome, with dimples and
dark red hair and blue eyes. She had a large practice among the poor,
and might have made a conspicuous success of her profession if it had
not been for her intense and too widely diffused interest. She wanted to
strike a blow at every abuse that came to her attention, and as, in the
course of her work, a great many turned up, she was always striking
blows and never following them up. She went through life in a series of
springs, each one in a different direction; but the motion of her
attack was as splendid as that of a tiger. Often she was successful, and
always she enjoyed herself.

When she answered Pete’s ring, and he looked up at her magnificent
height, her dimples appeared in welcome. She really was glad to see him.

“Come out and dine with me, Lily, and go to the theater.”

“Come to a meeting at Cooper Union on capital punishment. I’m going to
speak, and I’m going to be very good.”

“No, Lily; I want to explain to you what a pitiable sex you belong to.
You have no character, no will--”

She shook her head, laughing.

“You are a personal lot, you young men,” she said. “You change your mind
about women every day, according to how one of them treats you.”

“They don’t amount to a row of pins, Lily.”

“Certainly some men select that kind, Pete.”

“O Lily,” he answered, “don’t talk to me like that! I want some one to
tell me I’m perfect, and, strangely enough, no one will.”

“I will,” she answered, with beaming good nature, “and I pretty near
think so, too. But I can’t dine with you, Pete. Wouldn’t you like to go
to my meeting?”

“I should perfectly hate to,” he answered, and went off crossly, to
dine at his college’s local club. Here he found an old friend, who most
fortunately said something derogatory of the firm of Benson & Honaton.
The opinion coincided with certain phases of Wayne’s own views, but he
contradicted it, held it up to ridicule, and ended by quoting incidents
in the history of his friend’s own firm which, as he said, were
probably among the crookedest things that had ever been put over in
Wall Street. Lily would not have distracted his mind more completely.
He felt almost cheerful when he went home about ten o’clock. His mother
was still out, and there was no letter from Mathilde. He had been
counting on finding one.

Before long his mother came in. She was looking very fine. She had on a
new gray dress that she had had made for her by a fallen woman from an
asylum, but which had turned out better than such ventures of Mrs.
Wayne’s usually did.

She had supposed she and Mr. Lanley were to dine alone, an idea which
had not struck her as revolutionary. Accustomed to strange meals in
strange company--a bowl of milk with a prison chaplain at a dairy
lunch-room, or even, on one occasion, a supper in an Owl Lunch Wagon with
a wavering drunkard,--she had thought that a quiet, perfect dinner with
Mr. Lanley sounded pleasant enough. But she was not sorry to find it had
been enlarged. She liked to meet new people. She was extremely
optimistic, and always hoped that they would prove either spiritually
rewarding, or practically useful to some of her projects. When she saw
Mrs. Baxter, with her jetty hair, jeweled collar, and eyes a trifle too
saurian for perfect beauty, she at once saw a subscription to the
working-girl’s club. The fourth person Mr. Wilsey, Lanley’s lawyer, she
knew well by reputation. She wondered if she could make him see that his
position on the eight-hour law was absolutely anti-social.

Mr. Lanley enjoyed a small triumph when she entered. He had been so
discreet in his description of her to Mrs. Baxter, he had been so careful
not to hint that she was an illuminating personality who had suddenly
come into his life, that he knew he had left his old friend with the
general impression that Mrs. Wayne was merely the mother of an
undesirable suitor of Mathilde’s who spent most of her life in the
company of drunkards. So when she came in, a little late as usual, in her
long, soft, gray dress, with a pink rose at her girdle, looking far more
feminine than Mrs. Baxter, about whom Adelaide’s offensive adjective
“upholstered” still clung, he felt the full effect of her appearance. He
even enjoyed the obviously suspicious glance which Mrs. Baxter
immediately afterward turned upon him.

At dinner things began well. They talked about people and events of which
Mrs. Wayne knew nothing, but her interest and good temper made her not an
outsider, but an audience. Anecdotes which even Mr. Lanley might have
felt were trivial gossip became, through her attention to them, incidents
of the highest human interest. Such an uncritical interest was perhaps
too stimulating.

He expected nothing dangerous when, during the game course, Mrs. Baxter
turned to him and asked how Mathilde had enjoyed what she referred to as
“her first winter.”

Mr. Lanley liked to talk about Mathilde. He described, with a little
natural exaggeration, how much she had enjoyed herself and how popular
she had been.

“I hope she hasn’t been bitten by any of those modern notions,” said
Mrs. Baxter.

Mr. Wilsey broke in.

“Oh, these modern, restless young women!” he said. “They don’t seem able
to find their natural contentment in their own homes. My daughter came to
me the other day with a wonderful scheme of working all day long with
charity organizations. I said to her, ‘My dear, charity begins at home.’
My wife, Mrs. Baxter, is an old-fashioned housekeeper. She gives out all
supplies used in my house; she knows where the servants are at every
minute of the day, and we have nine. She--”

“Oh, how is dear Mrs. Wilsey?” said Mrs. Baxter, perhaps not eager for
the full list of her activities.

“Well, at present she is in a sanatorium,” replied her husband, “from
overwork, just plain overwork.”

Mr. Lanley, catching Mrs. Wayne’s twinkling eye, could only pray that
she would not point out that a sojourn in a sanatorium was not
complete contentment in the home; but before she had a chance, Mrs.
Baxter had gone on.

“That’s so like the modern girl--anything but her obvious duty. She’ll
help any one but her mother and work anywhere but in the home. We’ve had
a very painful case at home lately. One of our most charming young girls
has suddenly developed an absolutely morbid curiosity about the things
that take place in the women’s courts. Why, as her poor father said to
me, ‘Mrs. Baxter, old as I am, I hear things in those courts so shocking
I have hard work forgetting them; and yet Imogen wants me to let her go
into those courts day after day--’”

“Oh, that’s abnormal, almost perverted,” said Mr. Wilsey, judicially.
“The women’s courts are places where no--” he hesitated a bare instant,
and Mrs. Wayne asked:

“No woman should go?”

“No girl should go.”

“Yet many of the girls who come there are under sixteen.”

Mr. Wilsey hid a slight annoyance under a manner peculiarly bland.

“Ah, dear lady,” he said, “you must forgive my saying that that remark is
a trifle irrelevant.”

“Is it?” she asked, meaning him to answer her; but he only looked
benevolently at her, and turned to listen to Mrs. Baxter, who was saying:

“Yes, everywhere we look nowadays we see women rushing into things they
don’t understand, and of course we all know what women are--”

“What are they?” asked Mrs. Wayne, and Lanley’s heart sank.

“Oh, emotional and inaccurate and untrustworthy and spiteful.”

“Mrs. Baxter, I’m sure you’re not like that.”

“My dear Madam!” exclaimed Wilsey.

“But isn’t that logical?” Mrs. Wayne pursued. “If all women are so, and
she’s a woman?”

“Ah, logic, dear lady,” said Wilsey, holding up a finger--“logic, you
know, has never been the specialty of your sex.”

“Of course it’s logic,” said Lanley, crossly. “If you say all Americans
are liars, Wilsey, and you’re an American, the logical inference is that
you think yourself a liar. But Mrs. Baxter doesn’t mean that she thinks
all women are inferior--”

“I must say I prefer men,” she answered almost coquettishly.

“If all women were like you, Mrs. Baxter, I’d believe in giving them the
vote,” said Wilsey.

“Please don’t,” she answered. “I don’t want it.”

“Ah, the clever ones don’t.”

“I never pretended to be clever.”

“Perhaps not; but I’d trust your intuition where I would pay no attention
to a clever person.”

Lanley laughed.

“I think you’d better express that a little differently, Wilsey,” he
said; but his legal adviser did not notice him.

“My daughter came to me the other day,” he went on to Mrs. Baxter, “and
said, ‘Father, don’t you think women ought to have the vote some day?’
and I said, ‘Yes, my dear, just as soon as men have the babies.’”

“There’s no answer to that,” said Mrs. Baxter.

“I fancy not,” said Wilsey. “I think I put the essence of it in that
sentence.”

“If ever women get into power in this country, I shall live abroad.”

“O Mrs. Baxter,” said Mrs. Wayne, “really you don’t understand women--”

“I don’t? Why, Mrs. Wayne, I am a woman.”

“All human beings are spiteful and inaccurate and all those things you
said; but that isn’t _all_ they are. The women I see, the wives of my
poor drunkards are so wonderful, so patient. They are mothers and
wage-earners and sick nurses, too; they’re not the sort of women you
describe. Perhaps,” she added, with one of her fatal impulses toward
concession, “perhaps your friends are untrustworthy and spiteful, as
you say--”

Mrs. Baxter drew herself up. “My friends, Mrs. Wayne,” she said--“my
friends, I think, will compare favorably even with the wives of your
drunkards.”

Mr. Lanley rose to his feet.

“Shall we go up-stairs?” he said. Mr. Wilsey offered Mrs. Baxter his
arm. “An admirable answer that of yours,” he murmured as he led her from
the room, “admirable snub to her perfectly unwarranted attack on you and
your friends.”

“Of course you realize that she doesn’t know any of the people I know,”
said Mrs. Baxter. “Why should she begin to abuse them?”

Mr. Wilsey laughed, and shook his finger.

“Just because she doesn’t know them. That, I’m afraid, is the rub. That’s
what I usually find lies behind the socialism of socialists--the sense of
being excluded. This poor lady has evidently very little _usage du
monde_. It is her pitiful little protest, dear Madam, against your charm,
your background, your grand manner.”

They sank upon an ample sofa near the fire, and though the other end of
the large room was chilly, Lanley and Mrs. Wayne moved thither with a
common impulse.

Mrs. Wayne turned almost tearfully to Lanley.

“I’m so sorry I’ve spoiled your party,” she said.

“You’ve done much worse than that,” he returned gravely.

“O Mr. Lanley,” she wailed, “what have I done?”

“You’ve spoiled a friendship.”

“Between you and me?”

He shook his head.

“Between them and me. I never heard people talk such nonsense, and yet
I’ve been hearing people talk like that all my life, and have never taken
it in. Mrs. Wayne, I want you to tell me something frankly--”

“Oh, I’m so terrible when I’m frank,” she said.

“Do I talk like that?”

She looked at him and looked away again.

“Good God! you think I do!”

“No, you don’t talk like that often, but I think you feel that way a
good deal.”

“I don’t want to,” he answered. “I’m sixty-four, but I don’t ever want to
talk like Wilsey. Won’t you stop me whenever I do?”

Mrs. Wayne sighed.

“It will make you angry.”

“And if it does?”

“I hate to make people angry. I was distressed that evening on the pier.”

He looked up, startled.

“I suppose I talked like Wilsey that night?”

“You said you might be old-fashioned but--”

“Don’t, please, tell me what I said, Mrs. Wayne.” He went on more
seriously: “I’ve got to an age when I can’t expect great happiness from
life--just a continuance of fairly satisfactory outside conditions; but
since I’ve known you, I’ve felt a lightening, a brightening, an
intensifying of my own inner life that I believe comes as near happiness
as anything I’ve ever felt, and I don’t want to lose it on account of a
reactionary old couple like that on the sofa over there.”

He dreaded being left alone with the reactionary old couple when
presently Mrs. Wayne, very well pleased with her evening, took her
departure. He assisted her into her taxi, and as he came upstairs with a
buoyant step, he wished it were not ridiculous at his age to feel so
light-hearted.

He saw that his absence had given his guests an instant of freer
criticism, for they were tucking away smiles as he entered.

“A very unusual type, is she not, our friend, Mrs. Wayne?” said Wilsey.

“A little bit of a reformer, I’m afraid,” said Mrs. Baxter.

“Don’t be too hard on her,” answered Lanley.

“Oh, very charming, very charming,” put in Wilsey, feeling, perhaps, that
Mrs. Baxter had been severe; “but the poor lady’s mind is evidently
seething with a good many undigested ideas.”

“You should have pointed out the flaws in her reasoning, Wilsey,”
said his host.

“Argue with a woman, Lanley!” Mr. Wilsey held up his hand in protest.
“No, no, I never argue with a woman. They take it so personally.”

“I think we had an example of that this evening,” said Mrs. Baxter.

“Yes, indeed,” the lawyer went on. “See how the dear lady missed the
point, and became so illogical and excited under our little discussion.”

“Funny,” said Lanley. “I got just the opposite impression.”

“Opposite?”

“I thought it was you who missed the point, Wilsey.”

He saw how deeply he had betrayed himself as the others exchanged a
startled glance. It was Mrs. Baxter who thought of the correct reply.

“_Were_ there any points?” she asked.

Wilsey shook his finger.

“Ah, don’t be cruel!” he said, and held out his hand to say good night;
but Lanley was smoking, with his head tilted up and his eyes on the
ceiling. What he was thinking was, “It isn’t good for an old man to get
as angry as I am.”

“Good night, Lanley; a delightful evening.”

Mr. Lanley’s chin came down.

“Oh, good night, Wilsey; glad you found it so.”

When he was gone, Mrs. Baxter observed that he was a most agreeable
companion.

“So witty, so amiable, and, for a leader at the bar, he has an
extraordinarily light touch.”

Mr. Lanley had resumed his position on the hearth-rug and his
contemplation of the ceiling.

“Wilsey’s not a leader at the bar,” he said, with open crossness.

He showed no disposition to sit and chat over the events of the evening.




CHAPTER XI


Early the next morning, in Mrs. Baxter’s parlance,--that is to say, some
little time before the sun had reached the meridian,--she was ringing
Adelaide’s door-bell, while she minutely observed the curtains, the
door-mat, the ivy plants in the vestibule, and the brightness of the
brass knobs on the railing. In this she had a double motive: what was
evil she would criticize, what was good she would copy.

Adelaide was sitting with her husband when her visitor’s name was brought
up. Since she had discovered that she was to be nothing but a sort of
super-nurse to him, she found herself expert at rendering such service.
She had brought in his favorite flowers, chosen a book for his bedside,
and now sat gossiping beside him, not bringing him, as she said to
herself, any of her real troubles; that would not be good for him. How
extraordinarily easy it was to conceal, she thought. She heard her own
tones, as gay and intimate as ever, as satisfactory to Vincent; and yet
all the time her mind was working apart on her anxieties about
Mathilde--anxieties with which, of course, one couldn’t bother a poor
sick creature. She smoothed his pillow with the utmost tenderness.

“Oh, Pringle,” she said, in answer to his announcement that Mrs. Baxter
was down-stairs, “you haven’t let her in?”

“She’s in the drawing-room, Madam.” And Pringle added as a clear
indication of what he considered her duty, “She came in Mr. Lanley’s
motor.”

“Of course she did. Well, say I’ll be down,” and as Pringle went away
with this encouraging intelligence, Adelaide sank even farther back in
her chair and looked at her husband. “What I am called upon to sacrifice
to other people’s love affairs! The Waynes and Mrs. Baxter--I never have
time for my own friends. I don’t mind Mrs. Baxter when you’re well, and I
can have a dinner; I ask all the stupid people together to whom I owe
parties, and she is so pleased with them, and thinks they represent the
most brilliant New York circle; but to have to go down and actually talk
to her, isn’t that hard, Vin?”

“Hard on me,” said Farron.

“Oh, I shall come back--exhausted.”

“By what you have given out?”

“No, but by her intense intimacy. You have no idea how well she knows me.
It’s Adelaide this and Adelaide that and ‘the last time you stayed with
me in Baltimore.’ You know, Vin, I never stayed with her but once, and
that only because she found me in the hotel and kidnapped me.
However,”--Adelaide stood up with determination,--“one good thing is, I
have begun to have an effect on my father. He does not like her any more.
He was distinctly bored at the prospect of her visit this time. He did
not resent it at all when I called her an upholstered old lady. I really
think,” she added, with modest justice, “that I am rather good at
poisoning people’s minds against their undesirable friends.” She paused,
debating how long it would take her to separate Mathilde from the Wayne
boy; and recalling that this was no topic for an invalid, she smiled at
him and went down-stairs.

“My dear Adelaide!” said Mrs. Baxter, enveloping her in a powdery
caress.

“How wonderfully you’re looking, Mrs. Baxter,” said Adelaide, choosing
her adverb with intention.

“Now tell me, dear,” said Mrs. Baxter, with a wave of a gloved hand,
“what are those Italian embroideries?”

“Those?” Adelaide lifted her eyebrows. “Ah, you’re in fun! A collector
like you! Surely you know what those are.”

“No,” answered Mrs. Baxter, firmly, though she wished she had selected
something else to comment on.

“Oh, they are the Villanelli embroideries,” said Adelaide, carelessly,
very much as if she had said they were the Raphael cartoons, so that Mrs.
Baxter was forced to reply in an awestruck tone:

“You don’t tell me! Are they, really?”

Adelaide nodded brightly. She had not actually made up the name. It
was that of an obscure little palace where she had bought the
hangings, and if Mrs. Baxter had had the courage to acknowledge
ignorance, Adelaide would have told the truth. As it was, she
recognized that by methods such as this she could retain absolute
control over people like Mrs. Baxter.

The lady from Baltimore decided on a more general scope.

“Ah, your room!” she said. “Do you know whose it always reminds me
of--that lovely salon of Madame de Liantour’s?”

“What, of poor little Henrietta’s!” cried Adelaide, and she laid her hand
appealingly for an instant on Mrs. Baxter’s knee. “That’s a cruel thing
to say. All her good things, you know, were sold years ago. Everything
she has is a reproduction. Am I really like her?”

Getting out of this as best she could on a vague statement about
atmosphere and sunshine and charm, Mrs. Baxter took refuge in inquiries
about Vincent’s health, “your charming child,” and “your dear father.”

“You know more about my dear father than I do,” returned Adelaide,
sweetly. It was Mrs. Baxter’s cue.

“I did not feel last evening that I knew anything about him at all. He
is in a new phase, almost a new personality. Tell me, who is this
Mrs. Wayne?”

“Mrs. Wayne?” Mrs. Baxter must have felt herself revenged by the complete
surprise of Adelaide’s tone.

“Yes, she dined at the house last evening. Apparently it was to have been
a tête-à-tête dinner, but my arrival changed it to a _partie carrée_.”
She talked on about Wilsey and the conversation of the evening, but it
made little difference what she said, for her full idea had reached
Adelaide from the start, and had gathered to itself in an instant a
hundred confirmatory memories. Like a picture, she saw before her Mrs.
Wayne’s sitting-room, with the ink-spots on the rug. Who would not wish
to exchange that for Mr. Lanley’s series of fresh, beautiful rooms?
Suddenly she gave her attention back to Mrs. Baxter, who was saying:

“I assure you, when we were alone I was prepared for a formal
announcement.”

It was not safe to be the bearer of ill tidings to Adelaide.

“An announcement?” she said wonderingly. “Oh, no, Mrs. Baxter, my father
will never marry again. There have always been rumors, and you can’t
imagine how he and I have laughed over them together.”

As the indisputable subject of such rumors in past times, Mrs. Baxter
fitted a little arrow in her bow.

“In the past,” she said, “women of suitable age have not perhaps been
willing to consider the question, but this lady seems to me
distinctly willing.”

“More than willingness on the lady’s part has been needed,” answered
Adelaide, and then Pringle’s ample form appeared in the doorway. “There’s
a man from the office here, Madam, asking to see Mr. Farron.”

“Mr. Farron can see no one.” A sudden light flashed upon her. “What is
his name, Pringle?”

“Burke, Madam.”

“Oh, let him come in.” Adelaide turned to Mrs. Baxter. “I will show
you,” she said, “one of the finest sights you ever saw.” The next
instant Marty was in the room. Not so gorgeous as in his
wedding-attire, he was still an exceedingly fine young animal. He was
not so magnificently defiant as before, but he scowled at his
unaccustomed surroundings under his dark brows.

“It’s Mr. Farron I wanted to see,” he said, a soft roll to his r’s. At
Mrs. Wayne’s Adelaide had suffered from being out of her own
surroundings, but here she was on her own field, and she meant to make
Burke feel it. She was leaning with her elbow on the back of the sofa,
and now she slipped her bright rings down her slim fingers and shook them
back again as she looked up at Burke and spoke to him as she would have
done to a servant.

“Mr. Farron cannot see you.”

Cleverer people than Burke had struggled vainly against the poison of
inferiority which this tone instilled into their minds.

“That’s what they keep telling me down-town. I never knew him sick
before.”

“No?”

“It wouldn’t take five minutes.”

“Mr. Farron is too weak to see you.”

Marty made a strange grating sound in his throat, and Adelaide asked
like a queen bending from the throne:

“What seems to be the matter, Burke?”

“Why,”--Burke turned upon her the flare of his light, fierce eyes,--“they
have it on me on the dock that as soon as he comes back he means to
bounce me.”

“To bounce you,” repeated Adelaide, and she almost smiled as she thought
of that poor exhausted figure up-stairs.

“I don’t care if he does or not,” Marty went on. “I’m not so damned stuck
on the job. There’s others.”

“There are maidens in Scotland more lovely by far,” murmured Adelaide.

Again he scowled, feeling the approach of something hostile to him.

“What’s that?” he asked, surmising that she was insulting him.

“I said I supposed you could get a better job if you tried.”

He did not like this tone either.

“Well, whether I could or not,” he said, “this is no way. I’m losing my
hold of my men.”

“Oh, I can’t imagine your doing that, Burke.”

He turned on her to see if she were really daring to laugh at him, and
met an eye as steady as his own.

“I guess I’m wasting my time here,” he said, and something intimated that
some one would pay for that expenditure.

“Shall I take a message to Mr. Farron for you?” said Adelaide.

He nodded.

“Yes. Tell him that if I’m to go, I’ll go to-day.”

“I see.” She rose slowly, as if in response to a vague, amusing caprice.
“Just that. If you go, you’ll go to-day.”

For the first time Burke, regaining his self-confidence, saw that she was
not an enemy, but an appreciative spectator, and his face broke up in a
smile, queer, crooked, wrinkled, but brilliant.

“I guess you’ll get it about right,” he said, and no compliment had ever
pleased Adelaide half so much.

“I think so,” she confidently answered, and then at the door she
turned. “Oh, Mrs. Baxter,” she said, “this is Marty Burke, a very
important person.”

Importance, especially Adelaide Farron’s idea of importance, was a
category for which Mrs. Baxter had the highest esteem, so almost against
her will she looked at Burke, and found him looking her over with such a
shrewd eye that she looked away, and then looked back again to find that
his gaze was still upon her. He had made his living since he was a child
by his faculty for sizing people up, and at his first glimpse of Mrs.
Baxter’s shifting glance he had sized her up; so that now, when she
remarked with an amiability at once ponderous and shaky that it was a
very fine day, he replied in exactly the same tone, “It is that,” and
began to walk about the room looking at the pictures. Presently a low,
but sweet, whistle broke from his lips. He made her feel uncommonly
uncomfortable, so uncomfortable that she was driven to conversation.

“Are you fond of pictures, Burke?” she asked. He just looked at her over
his shoulder without answering. She began to wish that Adelaide would
come back.

Adelaide had found her husband still accessible. He received in silence
the announcement that Burke was down-stairs. She told the message
without bias.

“He says that they have it on him on the dock that he is to be bounced.
He asked me to say this to you: that if he is to go, he’ll go to-day.”

“What was his manner?”

Adelaide could not resist a note of enjoyment entering into her tone as
she replied:

“Insolent in the extreme.”

She was leaning against the wall at the foot of his bed, and though she
was not looking at him, she felt his eyes on her.

“Adelaide,” he said, “you should not have brought me that message.”

“You mean it is bad for your health to be worried, dearest?” she asked
in a tone so soft that only an expert in tones could have detected
something not at all soft beneath it. She glanced at her husband under
her lashes. Wasn’t he any more an expert in her tones?

“I mean,” he answered, “that you should have told him to go to the
devil.”

“Oh, I leave that to you, Vin.” She laughed, and added after a second’s
pause, “I was only a messenger.”

“Tell him I shall be down-town next week.”

“Oh, Vin, no; not next week.”

“Tell him next week.”

“I can’t do that.”

“I thought you were only a messenger.”

“Your doctor would not hear of it. It would be madness.”

Farron leaned over and touched his bell. The nurse was instantly in
the room, looking at Vincent, Adelaide thought, as a water-dog looks
at its master when it perceives that a stick is about to be thrown
into the pond.

“Miss Gregory,” said Vincent, “there’s a young man from my office
down-stairs. Will you tell him that I can’t see him to-day, but that I
shall be down-town next week, and I’ll see him then?”

Miss Gregory was almost at the door before Adelaide stopped her.

“You must know that Mr. Farron cannot get down-town next week.”

“Has the doctor said not?”

Adelaide shook her head impatiently.

“I don’t suppose any one has been so insane as to ask him,” she answered.

Miss Gregory smiled temperately.

“Oh, next week is a long time off,” she said, and left the room. Adelaide
turned to her husband.

“Do you enjoy being humored?” she asked.

Farron had closed his eyes, and now opened them.

“I beg your pardon,” he said. “I didn’t hear.”

“She knows quite well that you can’t go down-town next week. She takes
your message just to humor you.”

“She’s an excellent nurse,” said Farron.

“For babies,” Adelaide felt like answering, but she didn’t. She said
instead, “Anyhow, Burke will never accept that as an answer.” She was
surprised to hear something almost boastful in her own tone.

“Oh, I think he will.”

She waited breathlessly for some sound from down-stairs or even for the
flurried reëntrance of Miss Gregory. There was a short silence, and
then came the sound of the shutting of the front door. Marty had
actually gone.

Vincent did not even open his eyes when Miss Gregory returned; he did not
exert himself to ask how his message had been received. Adelaide waited
an instant, and then went back to Mrs. Baxter with a strange sense of
having sustained a small personal defeat.

Mrs. Baxter was so thoroughly ruffled that she was prepared to attack
even the sacrosanct Adelaide. But she was not given the chance.

“Well, how did Marty treat you?” said Adelaide.

Mrs. Baxter sniffed.

“We had not very much in common,” she returned.

“No; Marty’s a very real person.” There was a pause. “What became of him?
Did he go?”

“Yes, your husband’s trained nurse gave him a message, and he went away.”

“Quietly?” The note of disappointment was so plain that Mrs. Baxter asked
in answer:

“What would you have wanted him to do?”

Adelaide laughed.

“I suppose it would have been too much to expect that he would drag you
and Miss Gregory about by your hair,” she said, “but I own I should have
liked some little demonstration. But perhaps,” she added more brightly,
“he has gone back to wreck the docks.”

At this moment Mathilde entered the room in her hat and furs, and
distracted the conversation from Burke. Adelaide, who was fond of
enunciating the belief that you could tell when people were in love by
the frequency with which they wore their best clothes, noticed now how
wonderfully lovely Mathilde was looking; but she noticed it quite
unsuspiciously, for she was thinking, “My child is really a beauty.”

“You remember Mrs. Baxter, my dear.”

Mathilde did not remember her in the least, though she smiled
sufficiently. To her Mrs. Baxter seemed just one of many dressy old
ladies who drifted across the horizon only too often. If any one had told
her that her grandfather had ever been supposed to be in danger of
succumbing to charms such as these, she would have thought the notion an
ugly example of grown-up pessimism.

Mrs. Baxter held her hand and patted it.

“Where does she get that lovely golden hair?” she asked. “Not from you,
does she?”

“She gets it from her father,” answered Adelaide, and her expression
added, “you dreadful old goose.”

In the pause Mathilde made her escape unquestioned. She knew even before
a last pathetic glance that her mother was unutterably wearied with her
visitor. In other circumstances she would have stayed to effect a
rescue, but at present she was engaged in a deed of some recklessness on
her own account. She was going to meet Pete Wayne secretly at the
Metropolitan Museum.




CHAPTER XII


In all her life Mathilde had never felt so conspicuous as she did going
up the long flight of stairs at the Fifth Avenue entrance of the museum.
It seemed to her that people, those walking past in the sunshine on the
sidewalk, and the strangers in town seeing the sights from the top of the
green busses, were saying to one another as they looked at her, “There
goes a New York girl to meet her lover in one of the more ancient of the
Egyptian rooms.”

She started as she heard the voice of the guard, though he was saying
nothing but “Check your umbrella” to a man behind her. She sped across
the marble floor of the great tapestry hall as a little, furry wild
animal darts across an open space in the woods. She was thinking that she
could not bear it if Pete were not there. How could she wait many minutes
under the eyes of the guards, who must know better than any one else that
no flesh-and-blood girl took any real interest in Egyptian antiquities?
The round, unambitious dial at the entrance, like an enlarged
kitchen-clock, had pointed to the exact hour set for the meeting. She
ought not to expect that Pete, getting away from the office in business
hours, could be as punctual as an eager, idle creature like herself.

She had made up her mind so clearly that when she entered the night-blue
room there would be nothing but tombs and mummies that when she saw Pete
standing with his overcoat over his arm, in the blue-serge clothes she
particularly liked, she felt as much surprised as if their meeting were
accidental.

She tried to draw a long breath.

“I shall never get used to it,” she said. “If we had been married a
thousand years, I should always feel just like this when I see you.”

“Oh, no, you won’t,” he answered. “I hope the very next time we meet you
will say, quite in a wife’s orthodox tone: ‘My dear, I’ve been waiting
twenty minutes. Not that I mind at all; only I was afraid I must have
misunderstood you.’”

“You hope? Oh, I hope we shall never be like that.”

“Really? Why, I enjoy the idea. I shall enjoy saying to total strangers,
‘Ah, gentlemen, if my wife were ever on time--’ It makes me feel so
indissolubly united to you.”

“I like it best as we are now.”

“We might try different methods alternate years: one year we could be
domestic, and the next, detached, and so on.”

By this time they had discovered that they were leaning on a mummy-case,
and Mathilde drew back with an exclamation. “Poor thing!” she said. “I
suppose she once had a lover, too.”

“And very likely met him in the room of Chinese antiquities in the Temple
Museum,” said Pete, and then, changing his tone, he added: “But come
along. I want to show you a few little things which I have selected to
furnish our home. I think you’ll like them.”

Pete was always inventing games like this, and calling on her to enter in
without the slightest warning. One of them was about a fancy ball he was
giving in the main hall of the Pennsylvania Station. But this new idea,
to treat the whole museum as a sort of super-department store, made her
laugh in a faint, dependent way that she knew Pete liked. She believed
that such forms of play were peculiar to themselves, so she guarded them
as the deepest kind of secret; for she thought, if her mother ever found
out about them, she would at once conclude that the whole relation was
childish. To all other lovers Mathilde attributed a uniform seriousness.

It took them a long time to choose their house-furnishings: there was a
piece of black-and-gold lacquer; a set of painted panels; a Persian rug,
swept by the tails of two haughty peacocks; some cloud-gray Chinese
porcelains; a set of Du Barry vases; a crystal-and-enamel box, designed
probably for some sacred purpose, but contributed by Pete as an excellent
receptacle for chocolates at her bedside. “The Boy with the Sword” for
the dining-room, Ver Meer’s “Women at the Window,” the small Bonnington,
and then, since Mathilde wanted the portrait of Mrs. Fitzherbert, and
Wayne felt a faint weariness with the English school, a compromise was
effected by the selection of Constable’s landscape of a bridge. Wayne
kept constantly repeating that he was exactly like Warren Hastings,
astonished at his own moderation. They had hardly begun, indeed, before
Mathilde felt herself overcome by that peculiar exhaustion that overtakes
even the robust in museums.

Wayne guided her to a little sofa in a room of gold and jade.

“How beautifully you know your way about here!” she said. “I suppose
you’ve brought lots of girls here before me.”

“A glorious army,” said Pete, “the matron and the maid. You ought to see
my mother in a museum. She’s lost before she gets well inside the
turnstile.”

But Mathilde was thinking.

“How strange it is,” she observed, “that I never should have thought
before about your caring for any one else. Pete, did you ever ask any one
else to marry you?”

Wayne nodded.

“Yes; when I was in college. I asked a girl to marry me. She was having
rather a rotten time.”

“Were you in love with her?”

He shook his head, and in the silence shuffling and staccato footsteps
were heard, announcing the approach of a youthful art class and their
teacher. “Jade,” said the voice of the lady, “one of the hardest of known
substances, has yet been beautifully worked from time immemorial--”

More pairs of eyes in that art class were fixed on the obviously guilty
couple in the corner than on the beautiful cloudy objects in the cases,
and it was not until they had all followed their guide to the armor-room,
and had grouped themselves about the casque of Joan of Arc, that Wayne
went on as if no interruption had occurred:

“If you want to know whether I have ever experienced anything like my
feeling for you since the first moment I saw you, I never have and never
shall, and thereto I plight thee my troth.”

Mathilde turned her full face toward him, shedding gratitude and
affection as a lamp sheds light before she answered:

“You were terribly unkind to me yesterday.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“I shall never forget the way you kissed me, as if I were a rather
repulsive piece of wood.”

Pete craned his neck, and met the suspicious eye of a guard.

“I don’t think anything can be done about it at the moment,” he said;
and added in explanation, “You see, I felt as if you had suddenly
deserted me.”

“Pete, I couldn’t ever desert you--unless I committed suicide.”

Presently he stood up, declaring that this was not the fitting place for
arranging the details of their marriage.

“Come to one of the smaller picture galleries,” he said, “and as we go
I’ll show you a portrait of my mother.”

“Your mother? I did not know she had had a portrait done. By whom?”

“A fellow called Bellini. He thought he was doing the Madonna.”

When they reached the picture, a figure was already before it. Mr.
Lanley was sitting, with his arms folded and his feet stretched out far
before him, his head bent, but his eyes raised and fixed on the picture.
They saw him first, and had two or three seconds to take in the profound
contemplation of his mood. Then he slowly raised his eyes and
encountered theirs.

There is surely nothing compromising in an elderly gentleman spending a
contemplative morning alone at the Metropolitan Museum. It might well be
his daily custom; but the knowledge that it was not, the consciousness of
the rarity of the mood that had brought him there, oppressed Mr. Lanley
almost like a crime. He felt caught, outraged, ashamed as he saw them.
“That’s the age which has a right to it,” he said to himself. And then as
if in a mirror he saw an expression of embarrassment on their faces, and
was reminded that their meeting must have been illicit, too. He stood up
and looked at them sternly.

“Up-town at this hour, Wayne?” he said.

“Grandfather, I never knew you came here much,” said Mathilde.

“It’s near me, you know,” he answered weakly, so weakly that he felt
impelled to give an explanation. “Sometimes, my dear,” he said, “you will
find that even the most welcome guest rather fills the house.”

“You need not worry about yours,” returned Mathilde. “I left her
with Mama.”

Mr. Lanley felt that his brief moment of peace was indeed over. He could
imagine the impressions that Mrs. Baxter was perhaps at that very moment
sharing with Adelaide. He longed to question his granddaughter, but did
not know how to put it.

“How was your mother looking?” he finally decided upon.

“Dreary,” answered Mathilde, with a laugh.

“Does this picture remind you of any one?” asked Wayne, suddenly.

Mr. Lanley looked at him as if he hadn’t heard, and frowned.

“I don’t know what you mean,” he said.

“Don’t you think there’s a look of my mother about it?”

“No,” said Mr. Lanley, rather loudly, and then added, “Well, I see what
you mean, though I shouldn’t--” He stopped and turning to them with some
sternness, he asked them how they accounted for their presence in the
museum at such an hour and alone.

There was nothing to do but to tell him the truth. And when Wayne had
finished, Mathilde was surprised at her grandfather’s question. She
thought he would ask what her mother thought of it. If they had been
alone, she would have told him that Adelaide thought Wayne a commonplace
young man with stubby hands; but as it was, she had resolved to put her
mother’s opposition on a more dignified plane. Only Mr. Lanley did not
ask the question of her. It was to Wayne he was speaking, when he said:

“What does your mother think of it?”

“Oh, my mother,” answered Pete. “Well, she thinks that if she were a girl
she’d like to go to China.”

Mr. Lanley looked up, and they both smiled with the most perfect
understanding.

“She would,” said the older man, and then he became intensely serious.
“It’s quite out of the question,” he said.

“O Grandfather,” Mathilde exclaimed, clasping her hands about his
arm, “don’t talk like that! It wouldn’t be possible for me to let him
go without me. O Grandfather, can’t you remember what it was like to
be in love?”

A complete silence followed this little speech--a silence that went on
and on and seemed to be stronger than human power. Perhaps for the first
time in his life Lanley felt hostile toward the girl beside him. “Oh,
dear,” Mathilde was thinking, “I suppose I’ve made him remember my
grandmother and his youth!” “Can love be remembered,” Pete was saying to
himself, “or is it like a perfume that can be recognized, but not
recalled?”

Lanley turned at last to Wayne.

“It’s out of the question,” he said, “that you should take this child to
China at two weeks’ notice. You must see that.”

“I see perfectly that many people will think it so. But you must see that
to us it is the inevitable thing to do.”

“If every one else agreed, I should oppose it.”

“O Grandfather!” wailed Mathilde. “And you were our great hope--you and
Mrs. Wayne!”

“In a matter like this I shall stand by your mother, Mathilde,” he said,
and Mathilde imagined he meant as opposed to herself. But he was making
an even greater renunciation.

Adelaide was surprised and not pleased when Mathilde came home late for
lunch, bringing the Wayne boy with her. It was not that she had expected
her one little phrase about Wayne’s hands to change her daughter’s love
into repugnance,--that sentence had been only the first drop in a
distillation that would do its poisonous work gradually,--but she had
supposed that Mathilde would be too sensitive to expose Pete to further
criticism. Indeed, there seemed something obtuse, if not actually
indelicate, in being willing to create a situation in which every one
was bound to suffer. Obtuseness was not a defect with which Adelaide had
much patience.

Mathilde saw at once that her mother was going to be what in the family
slang was called “grand.” The grandeur consisted in a polite inattention;
it went with a soft voice and immobile expression. In this mood Adelaide
answered you about three seconds later than you expected, and though she
answered you accurately, it was as if she had forced her mind back from a
more congenial ether. She seemed to be wrapped in an agreeable cloud
until you gave her some opening, and then she came out of her cloud like
a flash of lightning.

Wayne, who had lived his life so far with a woman who did not believe in
the use of force in human relations, viewed these symptoms of coercion
with the utmost indifference; but Mathilde had not so far freed herself
as to ignore them. She was not afraid, but easy conversation under the
menace was beyond her. She couldn’t think of anything to say.

Adelaide was accustomed by these methods to drive the inexperienced--and
she considered Pete pitifully inexperienced in social fine points--into a
state of conversational unrest in which they would finally ask
recklessly, “Have you been to the theater lately?” and she would question
gently, “The theater?” as much as to say, “I’ve heard that word
somewhere before,” until the conscientious conversationalist, rushing
from futility to futility, would be finally engulfed in some yawning
banality and sink out of sight forever.

But Wayne resisted this temptation, or, rather, he did not feel it. He
had the courage to be unafraid of silences, and he ate his luncheon and
thought about the pictures he had been seeing, and at last began to talk
to Mathilde about them, while Adelaide made it clear that she was not
listening, until she caught a phrase that drove her grandeur away.

“Near where we met my grandfather?” Mathilde asked.

By this time Adelaide had gathered that the two had been in the museum,
and the knowledge annoyed her not only as a mother, but as an
aristocrat. Without being clear about it, she regarded the love of
beauty--artificial beauty, that is--as a class distinction. It seemed to
her possible enough that the masses should love mountains and moonlight
and the sea and sunsets; but it struck her as unfitting that any one but
the people she knew, and only a few of them, should really care for
porcelains and pictures. As she held herself aloof from the conversation
she was annoyed at noticing that Wayne was showing a more
discriminating taste than her own carefully nurtured child. But all such
considerations were driven away by the mention of her father, for Mr.
Lanley had been in her mind ever since Mrs. Baxter had taken her
unimpeded departure just before luncheon.

“Your grandfather?” she said, coming out of the clouds. “Was he in the
Metropolitan?”

“Yes,” said Mathilde, thankful to be directly addressed. “Wasn’t it
queer? Pete was taking me to see a picture that looks exactly like Mrs.
Wayne, only Mrs. Wayne hasn’t such a round face, and there in front of it
was grandpapa.”

Adelaide rose very slowly from table, lunch being fortunately over. She
felt as if she could have borne almost anything but this--the idea of her
father vaporing before a picture of the Madonna. Phrases came into her
head: silly old man, the time has come to protect him against himself;
the Wayne family must be suppressed.

Her silence in the drawing-room was of a more concentrated sort, and when
she had taken her coffee and cigarette she said to Mathilde:

“My dear, I promised to go back to Vincent at this time. Will you go
instead? I want to have a word with Mr. Wayne.”

Adelaide had never entered any contest in her life, whether it was a
dispute with a dressmaker or a quarrel with her husband, without
remembering the comfortable fact that she was a beauty. With men she did
not neglect the advantage that being a woman gave her, and with the
particular man now before her she had, she knew, a third line of defense;
she was the mother of his love, and she thought she detected in him a
special weakness for mothers. But it would have been better if he had
respected women and mothers less, for he thought so highly of them that
he believed they ought to play fair.

Sitting in a very low chair, she looked up at him.

“Mathilde has been telling me something about a plan of yours to take her
to China with you. We could not consent to that, you know.”

“I’m sorry,” said Pete. The tone was pleasant. That was the trouble;
it was too pleasant a tone for a man relinquishing a cherished hope.
It sounded almost as if he regretted the inevitable disappointment of
the family.

Adelaide tried a new attack.

“Your mother--have you consulted her?”

“Yes, I’ve told her our plans.”

“And she approves?”

Wayne might choose to betray his mother in the full irresponsibility of
her attitude to so sympathetic a listener as Mr. Lanley, but he had no
intention of giving Mrs. Farron such a weapon. At the same time he did
not intend to be untruthful. His answer was this:

“My mother,” he said, “is not like most women of her age. She
believes in love.”

“In all love, quite indiscriminately?”

He hesitated an instant.

“I put it wrong,” he answered. “I meant that she believes in the
importance of real love.”

“And has she a spell by which she tells real love?”

“She believes mine to be real.”

“Oh, yours! Very likely. Perhaps it’s maternal vanity on my part, Mr.
Wayne, but I must own I can imagine a man’s contriving to love my
daughter, so gentle, so intelligent, and so extraordinarily lovely to
look at. I was not thinking of your feelings, but of hers.”

“You can see no reason why she should love me?”

Adelaide moved her shoulders about.

“Well, I want it explained, that’s all, from your own point of view. I
see my daughter as an unusual person, ignorant of life, to whom it seems
to me all things are possible. And I see you, a very nice young man. But
what else? I ask to be told why you fulfil all possibilities. Don’t
misunderstand me. I am not mercenary. Mathilde will have plenty of money
of her own some day. I don’t want a millionaire. I want a _person_.”

“Of course, if you ask me why Mathilde should love me--”

“Don’t be untruthful, Mr. Wayne. I thought better of you. If you should
come back from China next year to find her engaged to some one else, you
could tell a great many reasons why he was not good enough for her. Now
tell me some of the reasons why you are. And please don’t include
because you love her so much, for almost any one would do that.”

Pete fought down his panic, reminding himself that no man living could
hear such words without terror. His egotism, never colossal, stood
feebly between him and Mrs. Farron’s estimate of him. He seemed to sink
back into the general human species. If he had felt inclined to detail
his own qualities, he could not have thought of one. There was a long
silence, while Adelaide sat with a look of docile teachableness upon her
expectant face.

At last Wayne stood up.

“It’s no use, Mrs. Farron,” he said. “That question of yours can’t be
answered. I believe she loves me. It’s my bet against yours.”

“I won’t gamble with my child’s future,” she returned. “I did with my
own. Sit down again, Mr. Wayne. You have heard, I suppose, that I have
been married twice?”

“Yes.” He sat down again reluctantly.

“I was Mathilde’s age--a little older. I was more in love than she. And
if he had been asked the question I just asked you, he could have
answered it. He could have said: ‘I have been a leader in a group in
which I was, an athlete, an oarsman, and the most superb physical
specimen of my race’--brought up, too, he might have added, in the same
traditions that I had had. Well, that wasn’t enough, Mr. Wayne, and that
was a good deal. If my father had only made me wait, only given me time
to see that my choice was the choice of ignorance, that the man I thought
a hero was, oh, the most pitifully commonplace clay--Mathilde shan’t make
my mistake.”

Wayne’s eyes lit up.

“But that’s it,” he said. “She wouldn’t make your mistake. She’d choose
right. That’s what I ought to have said. You spoke of Mathilde’s spirit.
She has a feeling for the right thing. Some people have, and some people
are bound to choose wrong.”

Adelaide laid her hand on her breast.

“You mean me?” she asked, too much interested to be angry.

He was too absorbed in his own interests to give his full
attention to hers.

“Yes,” he answered. “I mean your principles of choice weren’t right
ones--leaders of men, you know, and all that. It never works out.
Leaders of men are the ones who always cry on their wives’ shoulders, and
the martinets at home are imposed on by every one else.” He gave out this
dictum in passing: “But don’t trouble about your responsibility in this,
Mrs. Farron. It’s out of your hands. It’s our chance, and Mathilde and I
mean to take it. I don’t want to give you a warning, exactly, but--it’s
going to go through.”

She looked at him with large, terrified eyes. She was repeating, ‘they
cry on their wives’ shoulders,’ or, he might have said, ‘on the
shoulders of their trained nurses.’ She knew that he was talking to her,
saying something. She couldn’t listen to it. And then he was gone. She
was glad he was.

She sat quite still, with her hands lying idly, softly in her lap. It was
possible that what he said was true. Perhaps all these people who made
such a show of strength to the world were those who sucked double
strength by sapping the vitality of a life’s companion. It had been true
of Joe Severance. She had heard him praised for the courage with which
he went forth against temptation, but she had known that it was her
strength he was using. She looked up, to see her daughter, pale and
eager, standing before her.

“O Mama, was it very terrible?”

“What, dear?”

“Did Pete tell you of our plan?”

Adelaide wished she could have listened to those last sentences of his;
but they were gone completely.

She put up her hand and patted the unutterably soft cheek before her.

“He told me something about putting through your absurd idea of an
immediate marriage,” she said.

“We don’t want to do it in a sneaky way, Mama.”

“I know. You want to have your own way and to have every one approve of
you, too. Is that it?”

Mathilde’s lips trembled.

“O Mama,” she cried, “you are so different from what you used to be!”

Adelaide nodded.

“One changes,” she said. “One’s life changes.” She had meant this
sentence to end the interview, but when she saw the girl still standing
before her, she said to herself that it made little difference that she
hadn’t heard the plans of the Wayne boy, since Mathilde, her own
tractable daughter, was still within her power. She moved into the corner
of the sofa. “Sit down, dear,” she said, and when Mathilde had obeyed
with an almost imperceptible shrinking in her attitude, Adelaide went on,
with a sort of serious ease of manner:

“I’ve never been a particularly flattering mother, have I? Never thought
you were perfect just because you were mine? Well, I hope you’ll pay the
more attention to what I have to say. You are remarkable. You are going
to be one of the most attractive women that ever was. Years ago old Count
Bartiani--do you remember him, at Lucerne?”

“The one who used scent and used to look so long at me?”

“Yes, he was old and rather horrid, but he knew what he was talking
about. He said then you would be the most attractive woman in Europe. I
heard the same thing from all my friends, and it’s true. You have
something rare and perfect--”

These were great words. Mathilde, accustomed all her life to receive
information from her mother, received this; and for the first time felt
the egotism of her beauty awake, a sense of her own importance the more
vivid because she had always been humble-minded. She did not look at her
mother; she sat up very straight and stared as if at new fields before
her, while a faint smile flickered at the corners of her mouth--a smile
of an awakening sense of power.

“What you have,” Adelaide went on, “ought to bring great happiness,
great position, great love; and how can I let you throw yourself away
at eighteen on a commonplace boy with a glib tongue and a high opinion
of himself? Don’t tell me that it will make you happy. That would be
the worst of all, if you turned out to be so limited that you were
satisfied,--that would be a living death. O my darling, I give you my
word that if you will give up this idea, ten years from now, when you
see this boy, still glib, still vain, and perhaps a little fat, you
will actually shudder when you think how near he came to cutting you
off from the wonderful, full life that you were entitled to.” And then,
as if she could not hope to better this, Adelaide sprang up, and left
the girl alone.

Mathilde rose, too, and looked at herself in the glass. She was stirred,
she was changed, she was awakened, but awakened to something her mother
had not counted on. Almost too gentle, too humble, too reasonable, as she
had always been, the drop of egotism which her mother had succeeded in
instilling into her nature served to solidify her will, to inspire her
with a needed power of aggression.

She nodded once at her image in the mirror.

“Well,” she said, “it’s my life, and I’m willing to take the
consequences.”




CHAPTER XIII


When Mathilde emerged from the subway into the sunlight of City Hall
Park, Pete was nowhere to be seen. She had spent several minutes
wandering in the subterranean labyrinth which threatened to bring her to
Brooklyn Bridge and nowhere else, so she was a little late for her
appointment; and yet Pete was not there. He had promised to be waiting
for her. This was a more important occasion than the meeting in the
museum and more terrifying, too.

Their plans were simple. They were going to get their marriage license,
they were going to be married immediately, they were then going to inform
their respective families, and start two days later for San Francisco.

Mathilde stared furtively about her. A policeman strolled past, striking
terror to a guilty heart; a gentleman of evidently unbroken leisure
regarded her with a benevolent eye completely ringed by red. Crowds were
surging in and out of the newspaper offices and the Municipal Building
and the post office, but stare where she would, she couldn’t find Pete.

She had ten minutes to think of horrors before she saw him rushing across
the park toward her, and she had the idea of saying to him those words
which he himself had selected as typically wifely, “Not that I mind at
all, but I was afraid I must have misunderstood you.” But she did not get
very far in her mild little joke, for it was evident at once that
something had happened.

“My dear love,” he said, “it’s no go. We can’t sail, we can’t be married.
I think I’m out of a job.”

As they stood there, her pretty clothes, the bright sun shining on her
golden hair and dark furs and polished shoes, her beauty, but, above all,
their complete absorption in each other, made them conspicuous. They were
utterly oblivious.

Pete told her exactly what had happened. Some months before he had been
sent to make a report on a coal property in Pennsylvania. He had made it
under the assumption that the firm was thinking of underwriting its
bonds. He had been mistaken. As owners Honaton & Benson had already
acquired the majority of interest in it. His report,--she remembered his
report, for he had told her about it the first day he came to see
her,--had been favorable except for one important fact. There was in that
district a car shortage which for at least a year would hamper the
marketing of the supply. That had been the point of the whole thing. He
had advised against taking the property over until this defect could be
remedied or allowed for. They had accepted the report.

Well, late in the afternoon of the preceding day he had gone to the
office to say good-by to the firm. He could not help being touched by the
friendliness of both men’s manner. Honaton gave him a silver
traveling-flask, plain except for an offensive cat’s-eye set in the top.
Benson, more humane and practical, gave him a check.

“I think I’ve cleared up everything before I leave,” Wayne said, trying
to be conscientious in return for their kindness, “except one thing.
I’ve never corrected the proof of my report on the Southerland coal
property.”

For a second there was something strange in the air. The partners
exchanged the merest flicker of a look, which Wayne, as far as he thought
of it at all, supposed to be a recognition on their part of his
carefulness in thinking of such a detail.

“You need not give that another thought,” said Benson. “We are not
thinking of publishing that report at present. And when we do, I have
your manuscript. I’ll go over the proof myself.”

Relieved to be spared another task, Wayne shook hands with his employers
and withdrew. Outside he met David.

“Say,” said David, “I am sorry you’re leaving us; but, gee!” he added,
his face twisting with joy, “ain’t the firm glad to have you go!”

It had long been Wayne’s habit to pay strict attention to the
impressions of David.

“Why do you think they are glad?” he asked.

“Oh, they’re glad all right,” said David. “I heard the old man say
yesterday, ‘And by next Saturday he will be at sea.’ It was as if
he was going to get a Christmas present.” And David went on about
other business.

Once put on the right track, it was not difficult to get the idea. He
went to the firm’s printer, but found they had had no orders for printing
his report. The next morning, instead of spending his time with his own
last arrangements, he began hunting up other printing offices, and
finally found what he was looking for. His report was already in print,
with one paragraph left out--that one which related to the shortage of
cars. His name was signed to it, with a little preamble by the firm,
urging the investment on the favorable notice of their customers, and
spoke in high terms of the accuracy of his estimates.

To say that Pete did not once contemplate continuing his arrangements as
if nothing had happened would not be true. All he had to do was to go.
The thing was dishonest, clearly enough, but it was not his action. His
original report would always be proof of his own integrity, and on his
return he could sever his connection with the firm on some other pretext.
On the other hand, to break his connection with Honaton & Benson, to
force the suppression of the report unless given in full, to give up his
trip, to confess that immediate marriage was impossible, that he himself
was out of a job, that the whole basis of his good fortune was a fraud
that he had been too stupid to discover--all this seemed to him more than
man could be asked to do.

But that was what he decided must be done. From the printer’s he
telephoned to the Farrons, but found that Miss Severance was out. He knew
she must have already started for their appointment in the City Hall
Park. He had made up his mind, and yet when he saw her, so confident of
the next step, waiting for him, he very nearly yielded to a sudden
temptation to make her his wife, to be sure of that, whatever else might
have to be altered.

He had known she wouldn’t reproach him, but he was deeply grateful to her
for being so unaware that there was any grounds for reproach. She
understood the courage his renunciation had required. That seemed to be
what she cared for most.

At length he said to her:

“Now I must go and get this off my chest with the firm. Go home, and I’ll
come as soon as ever I can.”

But here she shook her head.

“I couldn’t go home,” she answered. “It might all come out before you
arrived, and I could not listen to things that”--she avoided naming her
mother--“that will be said about you, Pete. Isn’t there somewhere I can
wait while you have your interview?”

There was the outer office of Honaton & Benson. He let her go with him,
and turned her over to the care of David, who found her a corner out of
the way, and left her only once. That was to say to a friend of his in
the cage: “When you go out, cast your eye over Pete’s girl. Somewhat of a
peacherino.”

In the meantime Wayne went into Benson’s office. There wasn’t a flicker
of alarm on the senior partner’s face on seeing him.

“Hullo, Pete!” he said, “I thought you’d be packing your bags.”

“I’m not packing anything,” said Wayne. “I’ve come to tell you I can’t go
to China for you. Mr. Benson.”

“Oh, come, come,” said the other, very paternally, “we can’t let you off
like that. This is business, my dear boy. It would cost us money, after
having made all our arrangements, if you changed your mind.”

“So I understand.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean just what you think I mean, Mr. Benson.”

Wayne would have said that he could never forget the presence under any
circumstances of his future wife, waiting, probably nervously, in the
outer office; but he did. The interest of the next hour drove out
everything else. Honaton was sent for from the exchange, a lawsuit was
threatened, a bribe--he couldn’t mistake it--offered. He was told he
might find it difficult to find another position if he left their firm
under such conditions.

“On the contrary,” said Pete, firmly, “from what I have heard, I believe
it will improve my standing.”

That he came off well in the struggle was due not so much to his
ability, but to the fact that he now had nothing to lose or gain from the
situation. As soon as Benson grasped this fact he began a masterly
retreat. Wayne noticed the difference between the partners: Honaton, the
less able of the two, wanted to save the situation, but before everything
else wanted to leave in Wayne’s mind the sense that he had made a fool of
himself. Benson, more practical, would have been glad to put Pete in jail
if he could; but as he couldn’t do that, his interest was in nothing but
saving the situation. The only way to do this was to give up all idea of
publishing any report. He did this by assuming that Wayne had simply
changed his mind or had at least utterly failed to convey his meaning in
his written words. He made this point of view very plausible by quoting
the more laudatory of Wayne’s sentences; and when Pete explained that the
whole point of his report was in the sentence that had been omitted,
Benson leaned back, chuckling, and biting off the end of his cigar.

“Oh, you college men!” he said. “I’m afraid I’m not up to your
subtleties. When you said it was the richest vein and favorably situated,
I supposed that was what you meant. If you meant just the opposite, well,
let it go. Honaton & Benson certainly don’t want to get out a report
contrary to fact.”

“That’s what he has accused us of,” said Honaton.

“Oh, no, no,” said Benson; “don’t be too literal, Jack. In the heat of
argument we all say things we don’t mean. Pete here doesn’t like to have
his lovely English all messed up by a practical dub like me. I doubt if
he wants to sever his connection with this firm.”

Honaton yielded.

“Oh,” he said, “I’m willing enough he should stay, if--”

“Well, I’m not,” said Pete, and put an end to the conversation by walking
out of the room. He found David explaining the filing system to Mathilde,
and she, hanging on his every word, partly on account of his native
charm, partly on account of her own interest in anything neat, but most
because she imagined the knowledge might some day make her a more
serviceable wife to Pete.

Pete dreaded the coming interview with Mrs. Farron more than that with
the firm--more, indeed, than he had ever dreaded anything. He and
Mathilde reached the house about a quarter before one, and Adelaide was
not in. This was fortunate, for while they waited they discovered a
difference of intention. Mathilde saw no reason for mentioning the fact
that they had actually been on the point of taking out their marriage
license. She thought it was enough to tell her mother that the trip had
been abandoned and that Pete had given up his job. Pete contemplated
nothing less than the whole truth.

“You can’t tell people half a story,” he said. “It never works.”

Mathilde really quailed.

“It will be terrible to tell mama that,” she groaned. “She thinks
failure is worse than crime.”

“And she’s dead right,” said Pete.

When Adelaide came in she had Mr. Lanley with her. She had seen him
walking down Fifth Avenue with his hat at quite an outrageous angle, and
she had ordered the motor to stop, and had beckoned him to her. It was
two days since her interview with Mrs. Baxter, and she had had no good
opportunity of speaking to him. The suspicion that he was avoiding her
nerved her hand; but there was no hint of discipline in her smile, and
she knew as well as if he had said it that he was thinking as he came to
the side of the car how handsome and how creditable a daughter she was.
“Come to lunch with me,” she said; “or must you go home to your guest?”

“No, I was going to the club. She’s lunching with a mysterious relation
near Columbia University.”

“Don’t you know who it is? Tell him home.”

“Home, Andrews. No, she never says.”

“Don’t put your stick against the glass, there’s an angel. I’ll tell you
who it is. An elder sister who supported and educated her, of whom she’s
ashamed now.”

“How do you know? It wouldn’t break the glass.”

“No; but I hate the noise. I don’t know; I just made it up because it’s
so likely.”

“She always speaks so affectionately of you.”

“She’s a coward; that’s the only difference. She hates me just as much.”

“Well, you’ve never been nice to her, Adelaide.”

“I should think not.”

“She’s not as bad as you think,” said Mr. Lanley, who believed in
old-fashioned loyalty.

“I can’t bear her,” said Adelaide.

“Why not?” As far as his feelings went, this seemed a perfectly safe
question; but it wasn’t.

“Because she tries so hard to make you ridiculous. Oh, not intentionally;
but she talks of you as if you were a _Don Juan_ of twenty-five. You
ought to be flattered, Papa dear, at having jealous scenes made about you
when you are--what is it?--sixty-five.”

“Four,” said Mr. Lanley.

“Yes; such a morning as I had! Not a minute with poor Vincent because you
had had Mrs. Wayne to dine. I’m not complaining, but I don’t like my
father represented as a sort of comic-paper old man, you poor
dear,”--and she laid her long, gloved hand on his knee,--“who have always
been so conspicuously dignified.”

“If I have,” said her father, “I don’t know that anything she says can
change it.”

“No, of course; only it was horrible to me to hear her describing you in
the grip of a boyish passion. But don’t let’s talk of it. I hear,” she
said, as if she were changing the subject, “that you have taken to going
to the Metropolitan Museum at odd moments.”

He felt utterly stripped, and said without hope:

“Yes; I’m a trustee, you know.”

Adelaide just glanced at him.

“You always have been, I think.” They drove home in silence.

One reason why she was determined to have her father come home was that
it was the first time that Vincent was to take luncheon downstairs, and
when Adelaide had a part to play she liked to have an audience. She was
even glad to find Wayne in the drawing-room, though she did wonder to
herself if the little creature had entirely given up earning his living.
It was a very different occasion from Pete’s last luncheon there; every
one was as pleasant as possible. As soon as the meal was over, Adelaide
put her hand on her husband’s shoulder.

“You’re going to lie down at once, Vin.”

He rose obediently, but Wayne interposed. It seemed to him that it would
be possible to tell his story to Farron.

“Oh, can’t Mr. Farron stay a few minutes?” he said. “I want so much to
speak to you and him together about--”

Adelaide cut him short.

“No, he can’t. It’s more important that he should get strong than
anything else is. You can talk to me all you like when I come down.
Come, Vin.”

When they were up-stairs, and she was tucking him up on his sofa, he
asked gently:

“What did that boy want?”

Adelaide made a little face.

“Nothing of any importance,” she said.

Things had indeed changed between them if he would accept such an answer
as that. She thought his indifference like the studied oblivion of the
debtor who says, “Don’t I owe you something?” and is content with the
most non-committal reply. He lay back and smiled at her. His expression
was not easy to read.

She went down-stairs, where conversation had not prospered. Mr. Lanley
was smoking, with his cigar drooping from a corner of his mouth. He felt
very unhappy. Mathilde was frightened. Wayne had recast his opening
sentence a dozen times. He kept saying to himself that he wanted it to be
perfectly simple, but not infantile, and each phrase he thought of in
conformity with his one rule sounded like the opening lines of the stage
child’s speech.

In the crisis of Adelaide’s being actually back again in the room he
found himself saying:

“Mrs. Farron, I think you ought to know exactly what has been happening.”

“Don’t I?” she asked.

“No. You know that I was going to San Francisco the day after
to-morrow--”

“Oh dear,” said Adelaide, regretfully, “is it given up?”

He told her rather slowly the whole story. The most terrible moment was,
as he had expected, when he explained that they had met, he and Mathilde,
to apply for their marriage license. Adelaide turned, and looked full at
her daughter.

“You were going to treat me like that?” Mathilde burst into tears. She
had long been on the brink of them, and now they came more from nerves
than from a sense of the justice of her mother’s complaint. But the sound
of them upset Wayne hopelessly. He couldn’t go on for a minute, and Mr.
Lanley rose to his feet.

“Good Lord! good Lord!” he said, “that was dishonorable! Can’t you see
that that is dishonorable, to marry her on the sly when we trusted her to
go about with you--”

“O Papa, never mind about the dishonorableness,” said Adelaide. “The
point is”--and she looked at Wayne--“that they were building their
elopement on something that turned out to be a fraud. That doesn’t make
one think very highly of your judgment, Mr. Wayne.”

“I made a mistake, Mrs. Farron.”

“It was a bad moment to make one. You have worked three years with this
firm and never suspected anything wrong?”

“Yes, sometimes I have--”

Adelaide’s eyebrows went up.

“Oh, you have suspected. You had reason to think the whole thing might be
dishonest, but you were willing to run away with Mathilde and let her get
inextricably committed before you found out--”

“That’s irresponsible, sir,” said Lanley. “I don’t suppose you
understood what you were doing, but it was utterly irresponsible.”

“I think,” said Adelaide, “that it finally answers the question as to
whether or not you are too young to be married.”

“Mama, I will marry Pete,” said Mathilde, trying to make a voice broken
with sobs sound firm and resolute.

“Mr. Wayne at the moment has no means whatsoever, as I understand it,”
said Adelaide.

“I don’t care whether he has or not,” said Mathilde.

Adelaide laughed. The laugh rather shocked Mr. Lanley. He tried to
explain.

“I feel sorry for you, but you can’t imagine how painful it is to us to
think that Mathilde came so near to being mixed up with a crooked deal
like that--Mathilde, of all people. You ought to see that for yourself.”

“I see it, thank you,” said Pete.

“Really, Mr. Wayne, I don’t think that’s quite the tone to take,” put
in Adelaide.

“I don’t think it is,” said Wayne.

Mathilde, making one last grasp at self-control, said:

“They wouldn’t be so horrid to you, Pete, if they understood--” But the
muscles of her throat contracted, and she never got any further.

“I suppose I shall be thought a very cruel parent,” said Adelaide, almost
airily, “but this sort of thing can’t go on, really, you know.”

“No, it really can’t,” said Mr. Lanley. “We feel you have abused our
confidence.”

“No, I don’t reproach Mr. Wayne along those lines,” said Adelaide. “He
owes me nothing. I had not supposed Mathilde would deceive me, but we
won’t discuss that now. It isn’t anything against Mr. Wayne to say he has
made a mistake. Five years from now, I’m sure, he would not put himself,
or let himself be put, in such an extremely humiliating position. And I
don’t say that if he came back five years from now with some financial
standing I should be any more opposed to him than to any one else. Only
in the meantime there can be no engagement.” Adelaide looked very
reasonable. “You must see that.”

“You mean I’m not to see him?”

“Of course not.”

“I must see him,” said Mathilde.

Lanley looked at Wayne.

“This is an opportunity for you to rehabilitate yourself. You ought to be
man enough to promise you won’t see her until you are in a position to
ask her to be your wife.”

“I have asked her that already, you know,” returned Wayne with an attempt
at a smile.

“Pete, you wouldn’t desert me?” said Mathilde.

“If Mr. Wayne had any pride, my dear, he would not wish to come to a
house where he was unwelcome,” said her mother.

“I’m afraid I haven’t any of that sort of pride at all, Mrs. Farron.”

Adelaide made a little gesture, as much as to say, with her traditions,
she really did not know how to deal with people who hadn’t.

“Mathilde,”--Wayne spoke very gently,--“don’t you think you could
stop crying?”

“I’m trying all the time, Pete. You won’t go away, no matter what
they say?”

“Of course not.”

“It seems to be a question between what I think best for my daughter as
opposed to what you think best--for yourself,” observed Adelaide.

“Nobody wants to turn you out of the house, you know,” said Mr. Lanley in
a conciliatory tone, “but the engagement is at an end.”

“If you do turn him out, I’ll go with him,” said Mathilde, and she took
his hand and held it in a tight, moist clasp.

They looked so young and so distressed as they stood there hand in hand
that Lanley found himself relenting.

“We don’t say that your marriage will never be possible,” he said. “We
are asking you to wait--consent to a separation of six months.”

“Six months!” wailed Mathilde.

“With your whole life before you?” her grandfather returned wistfully.

“I’m afraid I am asking a little more than that, Papa,” said Adelaide. “I
have never been enthusiastic about this engagement, but while I was
watching and trying to be coöperative, it seems Mr. Wayne intended to run
off with my daughter. I know Mathilde is young and easily influenced, but
I don’t think, I don’t really think,”--Adelaide made it evident that she
was being just,--“that any other of all the young men who come to the
house would have tried to do that, and none of them would have got
themselves into this difficulty. I mean,”--she looked up at Wayne,--“I
think almost any of them would have had a little better business judgment
than you have shown.”

“Mama,” put in her daughter, “can’t you see how honest it was of Pete not
to go, anyhow?”

Adelaide smiled ironically.

“No; I can’t think that an unusually high standard, dear.”

This seemed to represent the final outrage to Mathilde. She turned.

“O Pete, wouldn’t your mother take me in?” she asked.

And as if to answer the question, Pringle opened the door and announced
Mrs. Wayne.




CHAPTER XIV


In all the short, but crowded, time since Lanley had first known Mrs.
Wayne he had never been otherwise than glad to see her, but now his heart
sank. It seemed to him that an abyss was about to open between them, and
that all their differences of spirit, stimulating enough while they
remained in the abstract, were about to be cast into concrete form.

Mathilde and Pete were so glad to see her that they said nothing, but
looked at her beamingly. Whatever Adelaide’s feelings may have been,
she greeted her guest with a positive courtesy, and she was the only
one who did.

Mrs. Wayne nodded to her son, smiled more formally at Mr. Lanley, and
then her eyes falling upon Mathilde, she realized that she had intruded
on some sort of conference. She had a natural dread of such meetings, at
which it seemed to her that the only thing which she must not do was the
only thing that she knew how to do, namely, to speak her mind. So she at
once decided to withdraw.

“Your man insisted on my coming in, Mrs. Farron,” she said. “I came to
ask about Mr. Farron; but I see you are in the midst of a family
discussion, and so I won’t--”

Everybody separately cried out to her to stay as she began to retreat to
the door, and no one more firmly than Adelaide, who thought it as
careless as Mr. Lanley thought it creditable that a mother would be
willing to go away and leave the discussion of her son’s life to others.
Adelaide saw an opportunity of killing two birds.

“You are just the person for whom I have been longing, Mrs. Wayne,” she
said. “Now you have come, we can settle the whole question.”

“And just what is the question?” asked Mrs. Wayne. She sat down,
looking distressed and rather guilty. She knew they were going to ask
her what she knew about all the things that had been going on, and a
hasty examination of her consciousness showed her that she knew
everything, though she had avoided Pete’s full confidence. She knew
simply by knowing that any two young people who loved each other would
rather marry than separate for a year. But she was aware that this
deduction, so inevitable to her, was exactly the one which would be
denied by the others. So she sat, with a nervously pleasant smile on
her usually untroubled face, and waited for Adelaide to speak. She did
not have long to wait.

“You did not know, I am sure, Mrs. Wayne, that your son intended to run
away with my daughter?”

All four of them stared at her, making her feel more and more guilty; and
at last Lanley, unable to bear it, asked:

“Did you know that, Mrs. Wayne?”

“Oh, dear!” said Mrs. Wayne. “Yes. I knew it was possible; so did you.
Pete didn’t tell me about it, though.”

“But I did tell Mrs. Farron,” said Pete.

Adelaide protested at once.

“You told me?” Then she remembered that a cloud had obscured the end of
their last interview, but she did not withdraw her protest.

“You know, Mrs. Farron, you have a bad habit of not listening to what is
said to you,” Wayne answered firmly.

This sort of impersonal criticism was to Adelaide the greatest
impertinence, and she showed her annoyance.

“In spite of the disabilities of age, Mr. Wayne,” she said, “I find I
usually can get a simple idea if clearly presented.”

“Why, how absurd that is, Wayne!” put in Mr. Lanley. “You don’t mean to
say that you told Mrs. Farron you were going to elope with her daughter,
and she didn’t take in what you said?”

“And yet that is just what took place.”

Adelaide glanced at her father, as much as to say, “You see what kind of
young man it is,” and then went on:

“One fact at least I have learned only this minute--that is that the
finances for this romantic trip were to be furnished by a dishonorable
firm from which your son has been dismissed; or, no, resigned, isn’t it?”

The human interest attached to losing a job brought mother and son
together on the instant.

“O Pete, you’ve left the firm!”

He nodded.

“O my poor boy!”

He made a gesture, indicating that this was not the time to discuss the
economic situation, and Adelaide went smoothly on:

“And now, Mrs. Wayne, the point is this. I am considered harsh because I
insist that a young man without an income who has just come near to
running off with my child on money that was almost a bribe is not a
person in whom I have unlimited confidence. I ask--it seems a tolerably
mild request--that they do not see each other for six months.”

“I cannot agree to that,” said Wayne decidedly.

“Really, Mr. Wayne, do you feel yourself in a position to agree or
disagree? We have never consented to your engagement. We have never
thought the marriage a suitable one, have we, Papa?”

“No,” said Mr. Lanley in a tone strangely dead.

“Why is it not suitable?” asked Mrs. Wayne, as if she really hoped that
an agreement might be reached by rational discussion.

“Why?” said Adelaide, and smiled. “Dear Mrs. Wayne, these things are
rather difficult to explain. Wouldn’t it be easier for all of us if you
would just accept the statement that we think so without trying to decide
whether we are right or wrong?”

“I’m afraid it must be discussed,” answered Mrs. Wayne.

Adelaide leaned back, still with her faint smile, as if defying, though
very politely, any one to discuss it with _her_.

It was inevitable that Mrs. Wayne should turn to Mr. Lanley.

“You, too, think it unsuitable?”

He bowed gravely.

“You dislike my son?”

“Quite the contrary.”

“Then you must be able to tell me the reason.”

“I will try,” he said. He felt like a soldier called upon to defend a
lost cause. It was his cause, he couldn’t desert it. His daughter and
his granddaughter needed his protection; but he knew he was giving up
something that he valued more than his life as he began to speak. “We
feel the difference in background,” he said, “of early traditions, of
judging life from the same point of view. Such differences can be
overcome by time and money--” He stopped, for she was looking at him with
the same wondering interest, devoid of anger, with which he had seen her
study Wilsey. “I express myself badly,” he murmured.

Mrs. Wayne rose to her feet.

“The trouble isn’t with your expression,” she said.

“You mean that what I am trying to express is wrong?”

“It seems so to me.”

“What is wrong about it?”

She seemed to think over the possibilities for an instant, and then she
shook her head.

“I don’t think I could make you understand,” she answered. She said it
very gently, but it was cruel, and he turned white under the pain,
suffering all the more that she was so entirely without malice. She
turned to her son. “I’m going, Pete. Don’t you think you might as well
come, too?”

Mathilde sprang up and caught Mrs. Wayne’s hand.

“Oh, don’t go!” she cried. “Don’t take him away! You know they are trying
to separate us. Oh, Mrs. Wayne, won’t you take me in? Can’t I stay with
you while we are waiting?”

At this every one focused their eyes on Mrs. Wayne. Pete felt sorry for
his mother, knowing how she hated to make a sudden decision, knowing how
she hated to do anything disagreeable to those about her; but he never
for an instant doubted what her decision would be. Therefore he could
hardly believe his eyes when he saw her shaking her head.

“I couldn’t do that, my dear.”

“Mother!”

“Of course you couldn’t,” said Mr. Lanley, blowing his nose immediately
after under the tremendous emotion of finding that she was not an enemy,
after all. Adelaide smiled to herself. She was thinking, “You could and
would, if I hadn’t put in that sting about his failures.”

“Why can’t you, Mother?” asked Pete.

“We’ll talk that over at home.”

“My dear boy,” said Mr. Lanley, kindly, “no one over thirty would have
to ask why.”

“No parent likes to assist at the kidnapping of another parent’s child,”
said Adelaide.

“Good Heavens! my mother has kidnapped so many children in her day!”

“From the wrong sort of home, I suppose,” said Lanley, in explanation, to
no one, perhaps, so much as to himself.

“Am I to infer that she thinks mine the right sort? How delightful!”
said Adelaide.

“Mrs. Wayne, is it because I’m richer than Pete that you won’t take me
in?” asked Mathilde, visions of bestowing her wealth in charity flitting
across her mind.

The other nodded. Wayne stared.

“Mother,” he said, “you don’t mean to say you are letting yourself be
influenced by a taunt like that of Mrs. Farron’s, which she didn’t even
believe herself?”

Mrs. Wayne was shocked.

“Oh, no; not that, Pete. It isn’t that at all. But when a girl has been
brought up--”

Wayne saw it all in an instant.

“Oh, yes, I see. We’ll talk of that later.”

But Adelaide had seen, too.

“No; do go on, Mrs. Wayne. You don’t approve of the way my daughter has
been brought up.”

“I don’t think she has been brought up to be a poor man’s wife.”

“No. I own I did not have that particular destiny in mind.”

“And when I heard you assuming just now that every one was always
concerned about money, and when I realized that the girl must have been
brought up in that atmosphere and belief--”

“I see. You thought she was not quite the right wife for your son?”

“But I would try so hard,” said Mathilde. “I would learn; I--”

“Mathilde,” interrupted her mother, “when a lady tells you you are not
good enough for her son, you must not protest.”

“Come, come, Adelaide, there is no use in being disagreeable,” said
Mr. Lanley.

“Disagreeable!” returned his daughter. “Mrs. Wayne and I are entirely
agreed. She thinks her son too good for my daughter, and I think my
daughter too good for her son. Really, there seems nothing more to be
said. Good-by, Mr. Wayne.” She held out her long, white hand to him. Mrs.
Wayne was trying to make her position clearer to Mathilde, but Pete
thought this an undesirable moment for such an attempt.

Partly as an assertion of his rights, partly because she looked so young
and helpless, he stooped and kissed her.

“I’ll come and see you about half-past ten tomorrow morning,” he said
very clearly, so that every one could hear. Adelaide looked blank; she
was thinking that on Pringle she could absolutely depend. Wayne saw his
mother and Lanley bow to each other, and the next moment he had contrived
to get her out of the house.

Mathilde rushed away to her own room, and Adelaide and her father were
left alone. She turned to him with one of her rare caresses.

“Dear Papa,” she said, “what a comfort you are to me! What should I do
without you? You’ll never desert me, will you?” And she put her head on
his shoulder. He patted her with an absent-minded rhythm, and then he
said, as if he were answering some secret train of thought:

“I don’t see what else I could have done.”

“You couldn’t have done anything else,” replied his daughter, still
nestling against him. “But Mrs. Baxter had frightened me with her account
of your sentimental admiration for Mrs. Wayne, and I thought you might
want to make yourself agreeable to her at the expense of my poor child.”

She felt his shoulder heave with a longer breath.

“I can’t imagine putting anything before Mathilde’s happiness,” he said,
and after a pause he added: “I really must go home. Mrs. Baxter will
think me a neglectful host.”

“Don’t you want to bring her to dine here to-night? I’ll try and get
some one to meet her. Let me see. She thinks Mr. Wilsey--”

“Oh, I can’t stand Wilsey,” answered her father, crossly.

“Well, I’ll think of some one to sacrifice on the altar of your
friendship. I certainly don’t want to dine alone with Mathilde. And, by
the way, Papa, I haven’t mentioned any of this to Vincent.”

He thought it was admirable of her to bear her anxieties alone so as to
spare her sick husband.

“Poor girl!” he said. “You’ve had a lot of trouble lately.”

In the meantime Wayne and his mother walked slowly home.

“I suppose you’re furious at me, Pete,” she said.

“Not a bit,” he answered. “For a moment, when I saw what you were going
to say, I was terrified. But no amount of tact would have made Mrs.
Farron feel differently, and I think they might as well know what we
really think and feel. I was only sorry if it hurt Mathilde.”

“Oh dear, it’s so hard to be truthful!” exclaimed his mother. He
laughed, for he wished she sometimes found it harder; and she went on:

“Poor little Mathilde! You know I wouldn’t hurt her if I could help it.
It’s not her fault. But what a terrible system it is, and how money does
blind people! They can’t see you at all as you are, and yet if you had
fifty thousand dollars a year, they’d be more aware of your good points
than I am. They can’t see that you have resolution and charm and a sense
of honor. They don’t see the person, they just see the lack of income.”

Pete smiled.

“A person is all Mrs. Farron says she asks for her daughter.”

“She does not know a person when she sees one.”

“She knew one when she married Farron.”

Mrs. Wayne sniffed.

“Perhaps he married her,” she replied.

Her son thought this likely, but he did not answer, for she had given him
an idea--to see Farron. Farron would at least understand the situation.
His mother approved of the suggestion.

“Of course he’s not Mathilde’s father.”

“He’s not a snob.”

They had reached the house, and Pete was fishing in his pocket for his
keys.

“Do you think Mr. Lanley is a snob?” he asked.

As usual Mrs. Wayne evaded the direct answer.

“I got an unfavorable impression of him this afternoon.”

“For failing to see that I was a king among men?”

“For backing up every stupid thing his daughter said.”

“Loyalty is a fine quality.”

“Justice is better,” answered his mother.

“Oh, well, he’s old,” said Wayne, dismissing the whole subject.

They walked up their four flights in silence, and then Wayne remembered
to ask something that had been in his mind several times.

“By the way, Mother, how did you happen to come to the Farrons at all?”

She laughed rather self-consciously.

“I hoped perhaps Mr. Farron might be well enough to see me a moment
about Marty. The truth is, Pete, Mr. Farron is the real person in that
whole family.”

That evening he wrote Farron a note, asking him to see him the next
morning at half-past ten about “this trouble of which, of course,
Mrs. Farron has told you.” He added a request that he would tell
Pringle of his intention in case he could give the interview, because
Mrs. Farron had been quite frank in saying that she would give orders
not to let him in.

Farron received this note with his breakfast. Adelaide was not there. He
had had no hint from her of any crisis. He had not come down to dinner
the evening before to meet Mrs. Baxter and the useful people asked to
entertain her, but he had seen Mathilde’s tear-stained face, and in a few
minutes with his father-in-law had encountered one or two evident
evasions. Only Adelaide had been unfathomable.

After he had read the letter and thought over the situation, he sent for
Pringle, and gave orders that when Mr. Wayne came he would see him.

Pringle did not exactly make an objection, but stated a fact when he
replied that Mrs. Farron had given orders that Mr. Wayne was not to be
allowed to see Miss Severance.

“Exactly,” said Farron. “Show him here.” Here was his own study.

As it happened, Adelaide was sitting with him, making very good invalid’s
talk, when Pringle announced, “Mr. Wayne.”

“Pringle, I told you--” Adelaide began, but her husband cut her short.

“He has an appointment with me, Adelaide.”

“You don’t understand, Vin. You mustn’t see him.”

Wayne was by this time in the room.

“But I wish to see him, my dear Adelaide, and,” Farron added, “I wish to
see him alone.”

“No,” she answered, with a good deal of excitement; “that you cannot.
This is my affair, Vincent--the affair of my child.”

He looked at her for a second, and then opening the door into his
bedroom, he said to Wayne:

“Will you come in here?” The door was closed behind the two men.

Wayne was not a coward, although he had dreaded his interview with
Adelaide; it was his very respect for Farron that kept him from feeling
even nervous.

“Perhaps I ought not to have asked you to see me,” he began.

“I’m very glad to see you,” answered Farron. “Sit down, and tell me the
story as you see it from the beginning.”

It was a comfort to tell the story at last to an expert. Wayne, who had
been trying for twenty-four hours to explain what underwriting meant,
what were the responsibilities of brokers in such matters, what was the
function of such a report as his, felt as if he had suddenly groped his
way out of a fog as he talked, with hardly an interruption but a nod or a
lightening eye from Farron. He spoke of Benson. “I know the man,” said
Farron; of Honaton, “He was in my office once.” Wayne told how Mathilde,
and then he himself, had tried to inform Mrs. Farron of the definiteness
of their plans to be married.

“How long has this been going on?” Farron asked.

“At least ten days.”

Farron nodded. Then Wayne told of the discovery of the proof at the
printer’s and his hurried meeting in the park to tell Mathilde. Here
Farron stopped him suddenly.

“What was it kept you from going through with it just the same?”

“You’re the first person who has asked me that,” answered Pete.

“Perhaps you did not even think of such a thing?”

“No one could help thinking of it who saw her there--”

“And you didn’t do it?”

“It wasn’t consideration for her family that held me back.”

“What was it?”

Pete found a moral scruple was a difficult motive to avow.

“It was Mathilde herself. That would not have been treating her as
an equal.”

“You intend always to treat her as an equal?”

Wayne was ashamed to find how difficult it was to answer truthfully. The
tone of the question gave him no clue to the speaker’s own thoughts.

“Yes, I do,” he said; and then blurted out hastily, “Don’t you believe in
treating a woman as an equal?”

“I believe in treating her exactly as she wants to be treated.”

“But every one wants to be treated as an equal, if they’re any good.”
Farron smiled, showing those blue-white teeth for an instant, and Wayne,
feeling he was not quite doing himself justice, added, “I call that just
ordinary respect, you know, and I could not love any one I didn’t
respect. Could you?”

The question was, or Farron chose to consider it, a purely rhetorical
one.

“I suppose,” he observed, “that they are to be counted the most fortunate
who love and respect at the same time.”

“Of course,” said Wayne.

Farron nodded.

“And yet perhaps they miss a good deal.”

“I don’t know _what_ they miss,” answered Wayne, to whom the sentiment
was as shocking as anything not understood can be.

“No; I’m sure you don’t,” answered his future stepfather-in-law. “Go on
with your story.”

Wayne went on, but not as rapidly as he had expected. Farron kept him a
long time on the interview of the afternoon before, and particularly on
Mrs. Farron’s part, just the point Wayne did not want to discuss for fear
of betraying the bitterness he felt toward her. But again and again
Farron made him quote her words wherever he could remember them; and
then, as if this had not been clear enough, he asked:

“You think my wife has definitely made up her mind against the marriage?”

“Irrevocably.”

“Irrevocably?” Farron questioned more as if it were the sound of the word
than the meaning that he was doubting.

“Ah, you’ve been rather out of it lately, sir,” said Wayne. “You haven’t
followed, perhaps, all that’s been going on.”

“Perhaps not.”

Wayne felt he must be candid.

“If it is your idea that your wife’s opposition could be changed, I’m
afraid I must tell you, Mr. Farron--” He paused, meeting a quick, sudden
look; then Farron turned his head, and stared, with folded arms, out of
the window. Wayne had plenty of time to wonder what he was going to say.
What he did say was surprising.

“I think you are an honest man, and I should be glad to have you working
for me. I could make you one of my secretaries, with a salary of six
thousand dollars.”

In the shock Pete heard himself saying the first thing that came
into his head:

“That’s a large salary, sir.”

“Some people would say large enough to marry on.”

Wayne drew back.

“Don’t you think you ought to consult Mrs. Farron before you offer it to
me?” he asked hesitatingly.

“Don’t carry honesty too far. No, I don’t consult my wife about my
office appointments.”

“It isn’t honesty; but I couldn’t stand having you change your
mind when--”

“When my wife tells me to? I promise you not to do that.”

Wayne found that the interview was over, although he had not been able to
express his gratitude.

“I know what you are feeling,” said Farron. “Good-by.”

“I can’t understand why you are doing it, Mr. Farron; but--”

“It needn’t matter to you. Good-by.”

With a sensation that in another instant he might be out of the house,
Wayne metaphorically caught at the door-post.

“I must see Mathilde before I go,” he said.

Farron shook his head.

“No, not to-day.”

“She’s terribly afraid I am going to be moved by insults to desert her,”
Wayne urged.

“I’ll see she understands. I’ll send for you in a day or two; then it
will be all right.” They shook hands. He was glad Farron showed him out
through the corridor and not through the study, where, he knew, Mrs.
Farron was still waiting like a fine, sleek cat at a rat-hole.




CHAPTER XV


During this interview Adelaide sat in her husband’s study and waited. She
looked back upon that other period of suspense--the hour when she had
waited at the hospital during his operation--as a time of comparative
peace. She had been able then, she remembered, to sit still, to pursue,
if not a train of thought, at least a set of connected images; but now
her whole spirit seemed to be seething with a sort of poison that made
her muscles jerk and start and her mind dart and faint. Then she had
foreseen loss through the fate common to humanity; now she foresaw it
through the action of her own tyrannical contempt for anything that
seemed to her weak.

She had never rebelled against coercion from Vincent. She had even loved
it, but she had loved it when he had seemed to her a superior being;
coercion from one who only yesterday had been under the dominion of
nerves and nurses was intolerable to her. She was at heart a courtier,
would do menial service to a king, and refuse common civility to an
inferior. She knew how St. Christopher had felt at seeing his satanic
captain tremble at the sign of the cross; and though, unlike the saint,
she had no intention of setting out to discover the stronger lord, she
knew that he might now any day appear.

From any one not an acknowledged superior that shut door was an insult to
be avenged, and she sat and waited for the moment to arrive when she
would most adequately avenge it. There was still something terrifying in
the idea of going out to do battle with Vincent. Hitherto in their
quarrels he had always been the aggressor, had always startled her out of
an innocent calm by an accusation or complaint. But this, as she said to
herself, was not a quarrel, but a readjustment, of which probably he was
still unaware. She hoped he was. She hoped he would come in with his
accustomed manner and say civilly, “Forgive me for shutting the door; but
my reason was--”

And she would answer, “Really, I don’t think we need trouble about your
reasons, Vincent.” She knew just the tone she would use, just the
expression of a smile suppressed. Then his quick eyes would fasten
themselves on her face, and perhaps at the first glance would read the
story of his defeat. She knew her own glance would not waver.

At the end of half an hour she heard the low tones of conversation change
to the brisk notes of leave-taking. Her heart began to beat with fear,
but not the kind of fear that makes people run away; rather the kind that
makes them abdicate all reason and fan their emotions into a sort of
inspiring flame.

She heard the door open into the corridor, but even then Vincent did not
immediately come. Miss Gregory had been waiting to say good-by to him. As
a case he was finished. Adelaide heard her clear voice say gaily:

“Well, I’m off, Mr. Vincent.”

They went back into the room and shut the door. Adelaide clenched her
hands; these delays were hard to bear.

It was not a long delay, though in that next room a very human bond
was about to be broken. Possibly if Vincent had done exactly what
his impulses prompted, he would have taken Miss Gregory in his arms
and kissed her. But instead he said quietly, for his manner had not
much range:

“I shall miss you.”

“It’s time I went.”

“To some case more interestingly dangerous?”

“Your case was dangerous enough for me,” said the girl; and then for fear
he might miss her meaning, “I never met any one like you, Mr. Farron.”

“I’ve never been taken care of as you took care of me.”

“I wish”--she looked straight up at him--“I could take care of you
altogether.”

“That,” he answered, “would end in my taking care of you.”

“And your hands are pretty full as it is?”

He nodded, and she went away without even shaking hands. She omitted her
farewells to any other member of the family except Pringle, who, Farron
heard, was congratulating her on her consideration for servants as he put
her into her taxi.

Then he opened the door of his study, went to the chair he had risen
from, and took up the paper at the paragraph at which he had dropped it.
Adelaide’s eyes followed him like search-lights.

“May I ask,” she said with her edged voice, “if you have been disposing
of my child’s future in there without consulting me?”

If their places had been reversed, Adelaide would have raised her
eyebrows and repeated, “Your child’s future?” but Farron was more direct.

“I have been engaging Wayne as a secretary,” he said, and, turning to the
financial page, glanced down the quotations.

“Then you must dismiss him again.”

“He will be a useful man to me,” said Farron, as if she had not spoken.
“I have needed some one whom I could depend on--”

“Vincent, it is absurd for you to pretend you don’t know he wanted to
marry Mathilde.”

He did not raise his eyes.

“Yes,” he said; “I remember you and I had some talk about it before my
operation.”

“Since then circumstances have arisen of which you know nothing--things
I did not tell you.”

“Do you think that was wise?”

With a sense that a rapid and resistless current was carrying them both
to destruction she saw for the first time that he was as angry as she.

“I do not like your tone,” she said.

“What’s the matter with it?”

“It isn’t polite; it isn’t friendly.”

“Why should it be?”

“Why? What a question! Love--”

“I doubt if it is any longer a question of love between you and me.”

These words, which so exactly embodied her own idea, came to her as a
shock, a brutal blow from him.

“Vincent!” she cried protestingly.

“I don’t know what it is that has your attention now, what private
anxieties that I am not privileged to share--”

“You have been ill.”

“But not imbecile. Do you suppose I’ve missed one tone of your voice, or
haven’t understood what has been going on in your mind? Have you lived
with me five years and think me a forgiving man--”

“May I ask what you have to forgive?”

“Do you suppose a pat to my pillow or an occasional kind word takes the
place to me of what our relation used to be?”

“You speak as if our relation was over.”

“Have you been imagining I was going to come whining to you for a return
of your love and respect? What nonsense! Love makes love, and
indifference makes indifference.”

“You expect me to say I am indifferent to you?”

“I care very little what you say. I judge your conduct.”

She had an unerring instinct for what would wound him. If she had
answered with conviction, “Yes, I am indifferent to you,” there would
have been enough temper and exaggeration in it for him to discount the
whole statement. But to say, “No, I still love you, Vincent,” in a tone
that conceded the very utmost that she could,--namely, that she still
loved him for the old, rather pitiful association,--that would be to
inflict the most painful wound possible. And so that was what she said.
She was prepared to have him take it up and cry: “You still love me? Do
you mean as you love your Aunt Alberta?” and she, still trying to be
just, would answer: “Oh, more than Aunt Alberta. Only, of course--”

The trouble was he did not make the right answer. When she said, “No, I
still love you, Vincent,” he answered:

“I cannot say the same.”

It was one of those replies that change the face of the world. It drove
every other idea out of her head. She stared at him for an instant.

“Nobody,” she answered, “need tell me such a thing as that twice.” It
was a fine phrase to cover a retreat; she left him and went to her own
room. It no more occurred to her to ask whether he meant what he said
than if she had been struck in the head she would have inquired if the
blow was real.

She did not come down to lunch. Vincent and Mathilde ate alone. Mathilde,
as she told Pete, had begun to understand her stepfather, but she had not
progressed so far as to see in his silence anything but an
unapproachable sternness. It never crossed her mind that this middle-aged
man, who seemed to control his life so completely, was suffering far more
than she, and she was suffering a good deal.

Pete had promised to come that morning, and she hadn’t seen him yet. She
supposed he had come, and that, though she had been on the lookout for
him, she had missed him. She felt as if they were never going to see each
other again. When she found she was to be alone at luncheon with Farron,
she thought of appealing to him, but was restrained by two
considerations. She was a kind person, and her mother had repeatedly
impressed upon her how badly at present Mr. Farron supported any anxiety.
More important than this, however, was her belief that he would never
work at cross-purposes with his wife. What were she and Pete to do? she
thought. Mrs. Wayne would not take her in, her mother would not let Pete
come to the house, and they had no money.

Both cups of soup left the table almost untasted.

“I’m sorry Mama has one of her headaches,” said Mathilde.

“Yes,” said Farron. “You’d better take some of that chicken, Mathilde.
It’s very good.”

She did not notice that the piece he had taken on his own plate was
untouched.

“I’m not hungry,” she answered.

“Anything wrong?”

She could not lie, and so she looked at him and smiled and answered:

“Nothing, as Mama would say, to trouble an invalid with.”

She did not have a great success. In fact, his brows showed a slight
disposition to contract, and after a moment of silence he said:

“Does your mother say that?”

“She’s always trying to protect you nowadays, Mr. Farron.”

“I saw your friend Pete Wayne this morning.”

“You saw--” Surprise, excitement, alarm flooded her face with crimson.
“Oh, why did _you_ see him?”

“I saw him by appointment. He asked me to tell you--only, I’m afraid,
other things put it out of my head--that he has accepted a job I
offered him.”

“O Mr. Farron, what kind of job?”

“Well, the kind of job that would enable two self-denying young people to
marry, I think.”

Not knowing how clearly all that she felt was written on her face
Mathilde tried to put it all into words.

“How wonderful! how kind! But my mother--”

“I will arrange it with your mother.”

“Have you known all along? Oh, why did you do this wonderful thing?”

“Because--perhaps you won’t agree with me--I have taken rather a fancy to
this young man. And I had other reasons.”

Mathilde took her stepfather’s hand as it lay upon the table.

“I’ve only just begun to understand you, Mr. Farron. To understand,
I mean, what Mama means when she says you are the strongest, wisest
person--”

He pretended to smile.

“When did your mother say that?”

“Oh, ages ago.” She stopped, aware of a faint motion to withdraw on the
part of the hand she held. “I suppose you want to go to her.”

“No. The sort of headache she has is better left alone, I think, though
you might stop as you go up.”

“I will. When do you think I can see Pete?”

“I’d wait a day or two; but you might telephone him at once, if you like,
and say--or do you know what to say?”

She laughed.

“It used to frighten me when you made fun of me like that; but now--It
must be simply delirious to be able to make people as happy as you’ve
just made us.”

He smiled at her word.

“Other people’s happiness is not exactly delirious,” he said.

She was moving in the direction of the nearest telephone, but she said
over her shoulder:

“Oh, well, I think you did pretty well for yourself when you chose Mama.”

She left him sipping his black coffee; he took every drop of that.

When he had finished he did not go back to his study, but to the
drawing-room, where he sat down in a large chair by the fire. He lit a
cigar. It was a quiet hour in the house, and he might have been supposed
to be a man entirely at peace.

Mr. Lanley, coming in about an hour later, certainly imagined he was
rousing an invalid from a refreshing rest. He tried to retreat, but found
Vincent’s black eyes were on him.

“I’m sorry to disturb you,” he said. “Just wanted to see Adelaide.”

“Adelaide has a headache.”

Life was taking so many wrong turnings that Mr. Lanley had grown
apprehensive. He suddenly remembered how many headaches Adelaide had had
just before he knew of her troubles with Severance.

“A headache?” he said nervously.

“Nothing serious.” Vincent looked more closely at his father-in-law. “You
yourself don’t look just the thing, sir.”

Mr. Lanley sat down more limply than was his custom.

“I’m getting to an age,” he said, “when I can’t stand scenes. We had
something of a scene here yesterday afternoon. God bless my soul! though,
I believe Adelaide told me not to mention it to you.”

“Adelaide is very considerate,” replied her husband. His extreme
susceptibility to sorrow made Mr. Lanley notice a tone which ordinarily
would have escaped him, and he looked up so sharply that Farron was
forced to add quickly: “But you haven’t made a break. I know about what
took place.”

The egotism of suffering, the distorted vision of a sleepless night, made
Mr. Lanley blurt out suddenly:

“I want to ask you, Vincent, do you think I could have done anything
different?”

Now, none of the accounts which Farron had received had made any mention
of Mr. Lanley’s part in the proceedings at all, and so he paused a
moment, and in that pause Mr. Lanley went on:

“It’s a difficult position--before a boy’s mother. There isn’t anything
against him, of course. One’s reasons for not wanting the marriage do
sound a little snobbish when one says them--right out. In fact, I suppose
they are snobbish. Do you find it hard to get away from early prejudices,
Vincent? I do. I think Adelaide is quite right; and yet the boy is a nice
boy. What do you think of him?”

“I have taken him into my office.”

Mr. Lanley was startled by a courage so far beyond his own.

“But,” he asked, “did you consult Adelaide?”

Farron shook his head.

“But, Vincent, was that quite loyal?”

A change in Farron’s expression made Mr. Lanley turn his head, and he saw
that Adelaide had come into the room. Her appearance bore out the legend
of her headache: she looked like a garden after an early frost. But
perhaps the most terrifying thing about her aspect was her complete
indifference to it. A recollection suddenly came to Mr. Lanley of a
railway accident that he and Adelaide had been in. He had seen her
stepping toward him through the debris, buttoning her gloves. She was far
beyond such considerations now.

She had come to put her very life to the test. There was one hope, there
was one way in which Vincent could rehabilitate himself, and that was by
showing himself victor in the hardest of all struggles, the personal
struggle with her. That would be hard, because she would make it so, if
she perished in the attempt.

The crisis came in the first meeting of their eyes. If his glance had
said: “My poor dear, you’re tired. Rest. All will be well,” his cause
would have been lost. But his glance said nothing, only studied her
coolly, and she began to speak.

“Oh, Papa, Vincent does not consider such minor points as loyalty to me.”
Her voice and manner left Mr. Lanley in no doubt that if he stayed an
instant he would witness a domestic quarrel. The idea shocked him
unspeakably. That these two reserved and dignified people should quarrel
at all was bad enough, but that they should have reached a point where
they were indifferent to the presence of a third person was terrible. He
got himself out of the room without ceremony, but not before he saw
Vincent rise and heard the first words of his sentence:

“And what right have you to speak of loyalty?” Here, fortunately,
Lanley shut the door behind him, for Vincent’s next words would have
shocked him still more: “A prostitute would have stuck better to a man
when he was ill.”

But Adelaide was now in good fighting trim. She laughed out loud.

“Really, Vincent,” she said, “your language! You must make your complaint
against me a little more definite.”

“Not much; and give you a chance to get up a little rational explanation.
Besides, we neither of us need explanations. We know what has been
happening.”

“You mean you really doubt my feeling for you? No, Vincent, I still
love you,” and her voice had a flute-like quality which, though it was
without a trace of conviction, very few people who had ever heard it
had resisted.

“I am aware of that,” said Vincent quietly.

She looked beautifully dazed.

“Yet this morning you spoke--as if--”

“But what is love such as yours worth? A man must be on the crest of the
wave to keep it; otherwise it changes automatically into contempt. I
don’t care about it, Adelaide. I can’t use it in a life like mine.”

She looked at him, and a dreamlike state began to come over her. She
simply couldn’t believe in the state of mind of those sick-room days; she
could never really, she thought, have been less passionately admiring
than she was at that minute, yet the half-recollection confused her and
kept her silent.

“Perhaps it’s vanity on my part,” he said, “but contempt like yours is
something I could never forgive.”

“You would forgive me anything if you loved me.” Her tone was noble
and sincere.

“Perhaps.”

“You mean you don’t?”

“Adelaide, there are times when a person chooses between loving and
being loved.”

The sentence made her feel sick with fear, but she asked:

“Tell me just what you mean.”

“Perhaps I could keep on loving you if I shut my eyes to the kind of
person you are; but if I did that, I could not hold you an instant.”

She stared at him as fascinated as a bird by a snake. This, it seemed to
her, was the truth, the final summing up of their relation. She had lost
him, and yet she was eternally his.

As she looked at him she became aware that he was growing slowly pale. He
was standing, and he put his hand out to the mantelpiece to steady
himself. She thought he was going to faint.

“Vincent,” she said, “let me help you to the sofa.”

She wanted now to see him falter, to feel his hand on her shoulder,
anything for a closer touch with him. For half a minute, perhaps, they
remained motionless, and then the color began to come back into his face.

He smiled bitterly.

“They tell me you are such a good sick nurse, Mrs. Farron,” he said, “so
considerate to the weak. But I don’t need your help, thank you.”

She covered her face with her hands. He seemed to her stronger and more
cruel than anything she had imagined. In a minute he left her alone.




CHAPTER XVI


Farron cared, perhaps, no more for appearances than Adelaide did, but
his habitual manner was much better adapted to concealment. In him the
fluctuations between the deepest depression and the highest elation were
accompanied by such slight variations of look and tone that they escaped
almost every one but Adelaide herself. He came down to dinner that
evening, and while Adelaide sat in silence, with her elbows on the table
and her long fingers clasping and unclasping themselves in a sort of
rhythmic desperation, conversation went on pleasantly enough between
Mathilde and Vincent. This was facilitated by the fact that Mathilde had
now transferred to Vincent the flattering affection which she used to
give to her grandfather. She agreed with, wondered at, and drank in
every word.

Naturally, Mathilde attributed her mother’s distress to the crisis in her
own love-affairs. She had had no word with her as to Wayne’s new
position, and it came to her in a flash that it would be daring, but
wise, to take the matter up in the presence of her stepfather. So, as
soon as they were in the drawing-room, and Farron had opened the evening
paper, and his wife, with a wild decision, had opened a book, Mathilde
ruthlessly interrupted them both, recalling them from what appeared to be
the depths of absorptions in their respective pages by saying:

“Mr. Farron, did you tell Mama what you had done about Pete?”

Farron raised his eyes and said:

“Yes.”

“And what did she say?”

“What is there for me to say?” answered Adelaide in the terrible, crisp
voice that Mathilde hated.

There was a pause. To Mathilde it seemed extraordinary the way older
people sometimes stalled and shifted about perfectly obvious issues; but,
wishing to be patient, she explained:

“Don’t you see it makes some difference in our situation?”

“The greatest, I should think,” said Adelaide, and just hinted that she
might go back to her book at any instant.

“But don’t you think--” Mathilde began again, when Farron interrupted her
almost sharply.

“Mathilde,” he said, “there’s a well-known business axiom, not to try to
get things on paper too early.”

She bent her head a trifle on one side in the way a puppy will when an
unusual strain is being put upon its faculties. It seemed to her curious,
but she saw she was being advised to drop the subject. Suddenly Adelaide
sprang to her feet and said she was going to bed.

“I hope your headache will be better, Mama,” Mathilde hazarded; but
Adelaide went without answering. Mathilde looked at Mr. Farron.

“You haven’t learned to wait,” he said.

“It’s so hard to wait when you are on bad terms with people you love!”

She was surprised that he smiled--a smile that conveyed more pain than
amusement.

“It is hard,” he said.

This closed the evening. The next morning Vincent went down-town. He
went about half-past ten. Adelaide, breakfasting in her room and dressing
at her leisure, did not appear until after eleven, and then discovered
for the first time that her husband had gone. She was angry at Mathilde,
who had breakfasted with him, at Pringle, for not telling her what was
happening.

“You shouldn’t have let him go, Mathilde,” she said. “You are old enough
to have some judgment in such matters. He is not strong enough. He almost
fainted yesterday.”

“But, Mama,” protested the girl, “I could not stop Mr. Farron. I don’t
think even you could have if he’d made up his mind.”

“Tell Pringle to order the motor at once,” was her mother’s answer.

Her distraction at her husband’s imprudence touched Mathilde so that she
forgot everything else between them.

“O Mama,” she said, “I’m so sorry you’re worried! I’m sorry I’m one of
your worries; but don’t you see I love Pete just as you do Mr. Farron?”

“God help you, then!” said Adelaide, quickly, and went to her room to
put on with a haste none the less meticulous her small velvet hat, her
veil, her spotless, pale gloves, her muff, and warm coat.

She drove to Vincent’s office. It was not really care for his health that
drove her, but the restlessness of despair; she had reached a point where
she was more wretched away from him than with him.

The office was high in a gigantic building. Every one knew her by sight,
the giant at the door and the men in the elevators. Once in the office
itself, a junior partner hurried to her side.

“So glad to see Vincent back again,” he said, proud of the fact that he
called his present partner and late employer by his first name. “You want
to see him?” There was a short hesitation. “He left word not to be
disturbed--”

“Who is there?” Adelaide asked.

“Dr. Parret.”

“He’s not been taken ill?”

He tried to reassure her, but Adelaide, without waiting or listening,
moved at once to Vincent’s door and opened it. As she did so she heard
him laughing and then she saw that he was laughing at the words of the
handsomest woman she had ever seen. A great many people had this first
impression of Lily Parret. Lily was standing on the opposite side of the
table from him, leaning with both palms flat on the polished wood,
telling him some continued narrative that made her blue eyes shine and
her dimples deepen.

Adelaide was not temperamentally jealous. She did not, like Vincent, hate
and fear any person or thing or idea that drew his attention away; on the
contrary, she wanted him to give his full attention to anything that
would make for his power and success. She was not jealous, but it did
cross her mind that she was looking now at her successor.

They stopped laughing as she entered, and Vincent said:

“Thank you, Dr. Parret, you have given me just what I wanted.”

“Marty would just as lief as not stick a knife in me if he knew,” said
Lily, not as if she were afraid, but as if this was one of the normal
risks of her profession. She turned to Adelaide, “O Mrs. Farron, I’ve
heard of you from Pete Wayne. Isn’t he perfectly delightful? But, then,
he ought to be with such a mother.”

Adelaide had a very useful smile, which could maintain a long, but
somewhat meaningless, brilliance. She employed it now, and it lasted
until Lily had gone.

“That’s a very remarkable girl,” said Farron, remembrances of smiles
still on his lips.

“Does she think every one perfect?”

“Almost every one; that’s how she keeps going at such a rate.”

“How long have you known her?”

“About ten minutes. Pete got her here. She knew something about Marty
that I needed.” He spoke as if he was really interested in the business
before him; he did not betray by so much as a glance the recognition that
they were alone, though she was calling his attention to the fact by
every line of her figure and expression of her face. She saw his hand
move on his desk. Was it coming to hers? He rang a bell. “Is Burke in the
outer office? Send him in.”

Adelaide’s heart began to beat as Marty, in his working-clothes,
entered. He was more suppressed and more sulky than she had yet seen him.

“I’ve been trying to see you, Mr. Farron,” he began; but Vincent cut in:

“One moment, Burke. I have something to say to you. That bout you said
you had with O’Hallohan--”

“Well, what of it?” answered Marty, suddenly raising his voice.

“He knocked you out.”

“Who says so?” roared Burke.

“He knocked you out,” repeated Vincent.

“Who says so?” Burke roared again, and somehow there was less confidence
in the same volume of sound.

“Well, not O’Hallohan; He stayed bought. But I have it straight. No, I’m
not trying to draw you out on a guess. I don’t play that kind of game. If
I tell you I know it for a fact, I do.”

“Well, and what of it?” said Marty.

“Just this. I wouldn’t dismiss a man for getting knocked out by a
bigger man--”

“He ain’t bigger.”

“By a better fighter, then; but I doubt whether or not I want a
foreman who has to resort to that kind of thing--to buying off the man
who licked--”

“I didn’t _buy_ him off,” said Burke, as if he knew the distinction, even
in his own mind, was a fine one.

“Oh, yes, you did,” answered Farron. And getting up, with his hands in
his pockets, he added, “I’m afraid your usefulness to me is over, Burke.”

“The hell it is!”

“My wife is here, Marty,” said Farron, very pleasantly. “But this story
isn’t the only thing I have against you. My friend Mrs. Wayne tells me
you are exerting a bad influence over a fellow whose marriage she wants
to get annulled.”

“Oh, let ’em get it annulled!” shouted Marty on a high and rising key.
“What do I care? I’ll do anything to oblige if I’m asked right; but when
Mrs. Wayne and that gang come around bullying me, I won’t do a thing for
them. But, if you ask me to, Mr. Farron, why, I’m glad to oblige you.”

“Thank you, Marty,” returned his employer, cordially. “If you arrange
that for me, I must own it would make me feel differently. I tell
you,” he added, as one who suggests an honorable compromise, “you get
that settled up, you get that marriage annulled--that is, if you think
you can--”

“Sure I can,” Burke replied, swaying his body about from the waist up, as
if to indicate the ease with which it could be accomplished.

“Well, when that’s done, come back, and we’ll talk over the other matter.
Perhaps, after all--well, we’ll talk it over.”

Burke walked to the door with his usual conquering step, but there
turned.

“Say,” he said, “that story about the fight--” He looked at Adelaide.
“Ladies don’t always understand these matters. Tell her, will you, that
it’s done in some first-class fights?”

“I’ll explain,” answered Vincent.

“And there ain’t any use in the story’s getting about,” Burke added.

“It won’t,” said Vincent. On which assurance Marty went away and left the
husband and wife alone.

Adelaide got up and went to the window and looked out toward the
Palisades. Marty Burke had been a symbol that enabled her to recall some
of her former attitudes of mind. She remembered that dinner where she had
pitted him against her husband. She felt deeply humiliated in her own
sight and in Vincent’s, for she was now ready to believe that he had read
her mind from the beginning. It seemed to her as if she had been mad, and
in that madness had thrown away the only thing in the world she would
ever value. The thought of acknowledging her fault was not repugnant to
her; she had no special objection to groveling, but she knew it would do
no good. Vincent, though not ungenerous, saw clearly; and he had summed
up the situation in that terrible phrase about choosing between loving
and being loved. “I suppose I shouldn’t respect him much if he did
forgive me,” she thought; and suddenly she felt his arms about her; he
snatched her to him, turned her face to his, calling her by strange,
unpremeditated terms of endearment. Beyond these, no words at all were
exchanged between them; they were undesired. Adelaide did not know
whether it were servile or superb to care little about knowing his
opinion and intentions in regard to her. All that she cared about was
that in her eyes he was once more supreme and that his arms were about
her. Words, she knew, would have been her enemies, and she did not make
use of them.

When they went out, they passed Wayne in the outer office.

“Come to dinner to-night, Pete,” said Farron, and added, turning to his
wife, “That’s all right, isn’t it, Adelaide?”

She indicated that it was perfect, like everything he did.

Wayne looked at his future mother-in-law in surprise. His pride had been
unforgetably stung by some of her sentences, but he could have forgiven
those more easily than the easy smile with which she now nodded at her
husband’s invitation, as if a pleasant intention on her part could wipe
out everything that had gone before. That, it seemed to him, was the very
essence of insolence.

Appreciating that some sort of doubt was disturbing him, Adelaide said
most graciously:

“Yes, you really must come, Mr. Wayne.”

At this moment Farron’s own stenographer, Chandler, approached him with
an unsigned letter in his hand.

Chandler took the routine of the office more seriously than Farron did,
and acquired thereby a certain power over his employer. He had something
of the attitude of a child’s nurse, who, knowing that her charge has
almost passed beyond her care, recognizes that she has no authority
except that bestowed by devotion.

“I think you meant to sign this letter, Mr. Farron,” he said, just as a
nurse might say before strangers, “You weren’t going to the party
without washing your hands?”

“Oh.” Farron fished in his waistcoat for his pen, and while he was
writing, and Chandler just keeping an eye on him to see that it was done
right, Adelaide said:

“And how is Mrs. Chandler?”

Chandler’s face lit up as he received the letter back.

“Oh, much better, thank you, Mrs. Farron--out of all danger.”

Wayne saw, what Chandler did not, that Adelaide had never even heard of
Mrs. Chandler’s ill health; but she murmured as she turned away:

“I’m so glad. You must have been very anxious.”

When they were gone, Wayne and Chandler were left a minute alone.

“What a personality!” Chandler exclaimed. “Imagine her remembering my
troubles, when you think what she has had to worry about! A remarkable
couple, Mr. Wayne. I have been up to the house a number of times since
Mr. Farron’s illness, and she is always there, so brave, so attentive. A
queenly woman, and,” he added, as if the two did not always go together,
“a good wife.”

Wayne could think of no answer to this eulogy, and as they stood in
silence the office door opened and Mr. Lanley came in. He nodded to each
of the two, and moved to Vincent’s room.

“Mr. Farron has just gone,” said Chandler, firmly. He could not bear to
have people running in and out of Farron’s room.

“Gone?” said Lanley, as if it were somebody’s fault.

“Mrs. Farron came down for him in the motor. He appeared to stand his
first day very well.”

Mr. Lanley glanced quickly from one to the other. This did not sound as
if any final break had occurred between the Farrons, yet on this subject
he could hardly question his son-in-law’s secretaries. He made one
further effort.

“I suppose Mr. Farron thought he was good for a whole day’s work.”

Chandler smiled.

“Mr. Farron, like all wise men, sir, does what his wife tells him.” And
then, as he loved his own work far more than conversation, Chandler
hurried back to his desk.

“I understand,” said Lanley to Wayne, “that you are here regularly now.”

“Yes.”

“Like your work?” Lanley was obviously delaying, hoping that some
information would turn up unexpectedly.

“Very much.”

“Humph! What does your mother think about it?”

“About my new job?” Wayne smiled. “You know those aren’t the kind of
facts--jobs and salaries--that my mother scrutinizes very closely.”

Lanley stared at him with brows slightly contracted.

“What does she scrutinize?” he asked.

“Oh, motives--spiritual things.”

“I see.” Mr. Lanley couldn’t go a step further, couldn’t take this young
man into his confidence an inch further. He stuck his stick into his
overcoat-pocket so that it stood upright, and wheeled sharply.

“Good-by,” he said, and added at the door, “I suppose you think this
makes a difference in your prospects.”

“Mrs. Farron has asked me to come to dinner to-night.”

Lanley wheeled back again.

“What?” he said.

“Yes, she almost urged me, though I didn’t need urging.”

Lanley didn’t answer, but presently went out in silence. He was
experiencing the extreme loneliness that follows being more royalist
than the king.




CHAPTER XVII


On Mondays and Thursdays, the only days Mr. Lanley went down-town, he
expected to have the corner table at the restaurant where he always
lunched and where, on leaving Farron’s office, he went. He had barely
finished ordering luncheon--oyster stew, cold tongue, salad, and a
bottle of Rhine wine--when, looking up, he saw Wilsey was approaching
him, beaming.

“Haryer, Wilsey?” he said, without cordiality.

Wilsey, it fortunately appeared, had already had his midday meal, and had
only a moment or two to give to sociability.

“Haven’t seen you since that delightful evening,” he murmured. “I hope
Mrs. Baxter got my card.” He mentioned his card as if it had been a gift,
not munificent, but not negligible, either.

“Suppose she got it if you left it,” said Mr. Lanley, who had heard her
comment on it. “My man’s pretty good at that sort of thing.”

“Ah, how rare they are getting!” said Wilsey, with a sigh--“good
servants. Upon my word, Lanley, I’m almost ready to go.”

“Because you can’t get good servants?” said his friend, who was drumming
on the table and looking blankly about.

“Because all the old order is passing, all the standards and backgrounds
that I value. I don’t think I’m a snob--”

“Of course you’re a snob, Wilsey.”

Mr. Wilsey smiled temperately.

“What do you mean by the word?”

It was a question about which Lanley had been thinking, and he answered:

“I mean a person who values himself for qualities that have no moral,
financial, or intellectual value whatsoever. You, for instance, Wilsey,
value yourself not because you are a pretty good lawyer, but because your
great-grandfather signed the Declaration.”

A shade of slight embarrassment crossed the lawyer’s face.

“I own,” he said, “that I value birth, but so do you, Lanley. You attach
importance to being a New York Lanley.”

“I do,” answered Lanley; “but I have sense enough to be ashamed of doing
so. You’re proud of being proud of your old Signer.”

“As a matter of fact,” Mr. Wilsey remarked slowly, “Josiah Wilsey did not
sign the Declaration.”

“What!” cried Lanley. “You’ve always told me he did.”

Wilsey shook his head gently, as one who went about correcting errors.

“No. What I said was that I feel no moral doubt he would have signed it
if an attack of illness--”

Lanley gave a short roar.

“That’s just like _you_, Wilsey. You wouldn’t have signed it, either. You
would have said that while in cordial sympathy with the ideas set forth,
you would not care to put your name to a document that might give pain to
a monarch who, though not as liberal as some of us could wish, was yet--”

“As a matter of fact,” Wilsey began again even more coldly, “I should
have signed--”

“Oh, you think so now. A hundred years from now you’d sign a petition for
the eight-hour law.”

“Never!” said Wilsey, raising his hand. “I should never put my name to a
document--” He stopped at another roar from his friend, and never took
the sentence up again, but indicated with a gesture that only legal minds
were worth arguing with on points of this sort.

When he had gone, Lanley dipped the spoon in his oyster stew with not a
little pleasure. Nothing, apparently, could have raised his spirits more
than the knowledge that old Josiah Wilsey had not signed the Declaration.
He actually chuckled a little. “So like Wilsey himself,” he thought. “No
moral courage; calls it conservatism.” Then his joy abated. Just so, he
thought, must he himself appear to Mrs. Wayne. Yet his self-respect
insisted that his case was different. Loyalty had been responsible not
for his conservatism, but for the pig-headedness with which he had acted
upon it. He would have asked nothing better than to profess himself
open-minded to Mrs. Wayne’s views, only he could not desert Adelaide in
the moment of her struggle for beliefs in which he himself had brought
her up. And now she had deserted him. He alone was left to flaunt a
banner the motto of which he didn’t wholly believe, while Adelaide, at a
word from Vincent, had gone over to the other side. And no one knew what
his loyalty had cost him. Long ago, in his first year at college, he had
flunked the examination of the professor whom he reverenced above all
others. No one had cared, no one had long remembered, except Lanley
himself, and he had remembered because some one had told him what the
professor said on reading his paper. It was nothing but, “I had supposed
Lanley was intelligent.” Never again had he had that professor’s
attention for a single instant. This, it seemed to him, was about to
happen to him again, now when it was too late in his life to do anything
but despair.

He called the waiter, paid his bill and tip,--he was an extremely liberal
tipper; “it’s expected of us,” he used to say, meaning that it was
expected of people like the New York Lanleys,--and went away.

In old times he had been an inventor of many clever tricks for getting
up-town by unpopular elevated trains and horse-cars that avoided the
crowd, but the subway was a great leveler, and he knew no magic except to
take a local in rush hours. At three o’clock, however, even this was not
necessary. He took an express, and got off at the Grand Central, turned
up Park Avenue, and then east. He had just found out that he was going to
visit Mrs. Wayne.

He read the names in the vestibule, never doubting that Dr. Parret was
a masculine practitioner, and hesitated at the name of Wayne. He
thought he ought to ring the bell, but he wanted to go straight up.
Some one had left the front door unlatched. He pushed it open and began
the steep ascent.

She came to the door of the flat herself. She had a funny little gray
shawl about her shoulders and a pen in her hand. She tried to make her
voice sound very cordial as she greeted him, but he thought he caught
something that sounded as if, while perfectly well disposed to him, she
couldn’t for the life of her imagine why he had come.

“Come in,” she said, “though I’m afraid it’s a little cold in here. Our
janitor--”

“Let me light your fire for you,” he answered, and extracting a
parlor-match from his pocket,--safety-matches were his bugbear,--he
stooped, and put the flame to the fire. As he did so he understood
that it was not the mere forgetfulness of a servant that had left it
unlighted, but probably a deliberate economy, and he rose crimson
and unhappy.

It took him some time to recover, and during the entire time she sat in
her gray shawl, looking very amiable, but plainly unable to think of
anything to say.

“I saw your son in Farron’s office to-day.”

“Mr. Farron has been so kind, so wonderfully kind!”

Only a guilty conscience could have found reproach in this statement, and
Lanley said:

“And I hear he is dining at my daughter’s this evening.”

Mrs. Wayne had had a telephone message to that effect.

“I wondered, if you were alone--” Lanley hesitated. He had of course been
going to ask her to come and dine with him, but a better inspiration came
to him. “I wondered if you would ask me to dine with you.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” said Mrs. Wayne, “but I can’t. I have a boy coming.
He’s studying for the ministry, the most interesting person. He had not
been sober for three years when I took hold of him, and now he hasn’t
touched a drop for two.”

He sighed. She said she was sorry, but he could see plainly enough that
any reformed, or even more any unreformed, drunkard would always far
surpass him in ability to command her interest. He did not belong to a
generation that cleared things up with words; he would have thought it
impertinent, almost ungentlemanly, to probe her attitude of mind about
the scene at Adelaide’s; and he would have considered himself unmanly to
make any plea to her on the ground of his own suffering. One simply
supported such things as best one could; it was expected of one, like
tipping waiters. He had neither the vocabulary nor the habit of mind that
made an impersonal exposition of an emotional difficulty possible; but
even had he possessed these powers he would have retained his tradition
against using them. Perhaps, if she had been his sister or his wife, he
might have admitted that he had had a hard day or that every one had
moments of depression; but that was not the way to talk in a lady’s
drawing-room. In the silence he saw her eyes steal longingly to her
writing-table, deeply and hopelessly littered with papers and open books.

“I’m afraid I’m detaining you,” he said. The visit had been a failure.

“Oh, not at all,” she replied, and then added in a tone of more
sincerity: “I do have the most terrible time with my check-book. And,”
she added, as one confessing to an absurdly romantic ideal, “I was trying
to balance it.”

“You should not be troubled with such things,” said Mr. Lanley, thinking
how long it was since any one but a secretary had balanced his books.

Pete, it appeared, usually did attend to his mother’s checks, but of
late she had not liked to bother him, and that was just the moment the
bank had chosen to notify her that she had overdrawn. “I don’t see how I
can be,” she said, too hopeless to deny it.

“If you would allow me,” said Mr. Lanley. “I am an excellent bookkeeper.”

“Oh, I shouldn’t like to trouble you,” said Mrs. Wayne, but she made it
clear she would like it above everything; so Lanley put on his
spectacles, drew up his chair, and squared his elbows to the job.

“It hasn’t been balanced since--dear me! not since October,” he said.

“I know; but I draw such small checks.”

“But you draw a good many.”

She had risen, and was standing before the fire, with her hands behind
her back. Her shawl had slipped off, and she looked, in her short
walking-skirt, rather like a school-girl being reprimanded for a poor
exercise. She felt so when, looking up at her over his spectacles, he
observed severely:

“You really must be more careful about carrying forward. Twice you have
carried forward an amount from two pages back instead of--”

“That’s always the way,” she interrupted. “Whenever people look at my
check-book they take so long scolding me about the way I do it that
there’s no time left for putting it right.”

“I won’t say another word,” returned Lanley; “only it would really
help you--”

“I don’t want any one to do it who says my sevens are like fours,” she
went on. Lanley compressed his lips slightly, but contented himself by
merely lengthening the tail of a seven. He said nothing more, but every
time he found an error he gave a little shake of his head that went
through her like a knife.

The task was a long one. The light of the winter afternoon faded, and she
lit the lamps before he finished. At first he had tried not to be aware
of revelations that the book made; but as he went on and he found he was
obliged now and then to question her about payments and receipts, he saw
that she was so utterly without any sense of privacy in the matter that
his own decreased.

He had never thought of her as being particularly poor, not at least in
the sense of worrying over every bill, but now when he saw the small
margin between the amounts paid in and the amounts paid out, when he
noticed how large a proportion of what she had she spent in free gifts
and not in living expenses, he found himself facing something he could
not tolerate. He put his pen down carefully in the crease of the book,
and rose to his feet.

“Mrs. Wayne,” he said, “I must tell you something.”

“You’re going to say, after all, that my sevens are like fours.”

“I’m going to say something worse--more inexcusable. I’m going to tell
you how much I want you to honor me by becoming my wife.”

She pronounced only one syllable. She said, “_Oh_!” as crowds say it when
a rocket goes off.

“I suppose you think it ridiculous in a man of my age to speak of love,
but it’s not ridiculous, by Heaven! It’s tragic. I shouldn’t have
presumed, though, to mention the subject to you, only it is intolerable
to me to think of your lacking anything when I have so much. I can’t
explain why this knowledge gave me courage. I know that you care nothing
for luxuries and money, less than any one I know; but the fact that you
haven’t everything that you ought to have makes me suffer so much that I
hope you will at least listen to me.”

“But you know it doesn’t make me suffer a bit,” said Mrs. Wayne.

“To know you at all has been such a happiness that I am shocked at my own
presumption in asking for your companionship for the rest of my life, and
if in addition to that I could take care of you, share with you--”

No one ever presented a proposition to Mrs. Wayne without finding her
willing to consider it, an open-mindedness that often led her into the
consideration of absurdities. And now the sacred cupidity of the
reformer did for an instant leap up within her. All the distressed
persons, all the tottering causes in which she was interested, seemed to
parade before her eyes. Then, too, the childish streak in her character
made her remember how amusing it would be to be Adelaide Farron’s
mother-in-law, and Pete’s grandmother by marriage. Nor was she at all
indifferent to the flattery of the offer or the touching reserves of her
suitor’s nature.

“I should think you would be so lonely!” he said gently.

She nodded.

“I am often. I miss not having any one to talk to over the little things
that”--she laughed--“I probably wouldn’t talk over if I had some one.
But even with Pete I am lonely. I want to be first with some one again.”

“You will always be first with me.”

“Even if I don’t marry you?”

“Whatever you do.”

Like the veriest coquette, she instantly decided to take all and give
nothing--to take his interest, his devotion, his loyalty, all of the
first degree, and give him in return a divided interest, a loyalty too
much infected by humor to be complete, and a devotion in which several
causes and Pete took precedence. She did not do this in ignorance. On the
contrary, she knew just how it would be; that he would wait and she be
late, that he would adjust himself and she remain unchanged, that he
would give and give and she would never remember that it would be kind
some day to ask. Yet it did not seem to her an unfair bargain, and
perhaps she was right.

“I couldn’t marry you,” she said. “I couldn’t change. All your pretty
things and the way you live--it would be like a cage to me. I like my
life the way it is; but yours--”

“Do you think I would ask Wilsey to dinner every night or try to mold you
to be like Mrs. Baxter?”

She laughed.

“You’d have a hard time. I never could have married again. I’d make you a
poor wife, but I’m a wonderful friend.”

“Your friendship would be more happiness than I had any right to hope
for,” and then he added in a less satisfied tone: “But friendship is so
uncertain. You don’t make any announcements to your friends or vows to
each other, unless you’re at an age when you cut your initials in the
bark of a tree. That’s what I’d like to do. I suppose you think I’m an
old fool.”

“Two of us,” said Mrs. Wayne, and wiped her eyes. She cried easily, and
had never felt the least shame about it.

It was a strange compact--strange at least for her, considering that only
a few hours before she had thought of him as a friendly, but
narrow-minded, old stranger. Something weak and malleable in her nature
made her enter lightly into the compact, although all the time she knew
that something more deeply serious and responsible would never allow her
to break it. A faint regret for even an atom of lost freedom, a vein of
caution and candor, made her say:

“I’m so afraid you’ll find me unsatisfactory. Every one has, even Pete.”

“I think I shall ask less than any one,” he returned.

The answer pleased her strangely.

Presently a ring came at the bell--a telegram. The expected guest was
detained at the seminary. Lanley watched with agonized attention. She
appeared to be delighted.

“Now you’ll stay to dine,” she said. “I can’t remember what there is
for dinner.”

“Now, that’s not friendly at the start,” said he, “to think I
care so much.”

“Well, you’re not like a theological student.”

“A good deal better, probably,” answered Lanley, with a gruffness that
only partly hid his happiness. There was no real cloud in his sky. If
Mrs. Wayne had accepted his offer of marriage, by this time he would have
begun to think of the horror of telling Adelaide and Mathilde and his own
servants. Now he thought of nothing but the agreeable evening before him,
one of many.

When Pete came in to dress, Lanley was just in the act of drawing the
last neat double lines for his balance. He had been delayed by the fact
that Mrs. Wayne had been talking to him almost continuously since his
return to figuring. She was in high spirits, for even saints are
stimulated by a respectful adoration.




CHAPTER XVIII


Recognizing the neat back of Mr. Lanley’s gray head, Pete’s first idea
was that he must have come to induce Mrs. Wayne to conspire with him
against the marriage; but he abandoned this notion on seeing his
occupation.

“Hullo, Mr. Lanley,” he said, stooping to kiss his mother with the casual
affection of the domesticated male. “You have my job.”

“It is a great pleasure to be of any service,” said Mr. Lanley.

“It was in a terrible state, it seems, Pete,” said his mother.

“She makes her fours just like sevens, doesn’t she?” observed Pete.

“I did not notice the similarity,” replied Mr. Lanley. He glanced at Mrs.
Wayne, however, and enjoyed his denial almost as much as he had enjoyed
the discovery that the Wilsey ancestor had not been a Signer. He felt
that somehow, owing to his late-nineteenth-century tact, the breach
between him and Pete had been healed.

“Mr. Lanley is going to stay and dine with me,” said Mrs. Wayne.

Pete looked a little grave, but his next sentence explained the cause of
his anxiety.

“Wouldn’t you like me to go out and get something to eat, Mother?”

“No, no,” answered his mother, firmly. “This time there really is
something in the house quite good. I don’t remember what it is.”

And then Pete, who felt he had done his duty, went off to dress. Soon,
however, his voice called from an adjoining room.

“Hasn’t that woman sent back any of my collars, Mother dear?”

“O Pete, her daughter got out of the reformatory only yesterday,” Mrs.
Wayne replied. Lanley saw that the Wayne housekeeping was immensely
complicated by crime. “I believe I am the only person in your employ not
a criminal,” he said, closing the books. “These balance now.”

“Have I anything left?”

“Only about a hundred and fifty.”

She brightened at this.

“Oh, come,” she said, “that’s not so bad. I couldn’t have been so
terribly overdrawn, after all.”

“You ought not to overdraw at all,” said Mr. Lanley, severely. “It’s not
fair to the bank.”

“Well, I never mean to,” she replied, as if no one could ask more
than that.

Presently she left him to go and dress for dinner. He felt
extraordinarily at home, left alone like this among her belongings. He
wandered about looking at the photographs--photographs of Pete as a
child, a photograph of an old white house with wisteria-vines on it; a
picture of her looking very much as she did now, with Pete as a little
boy, in a sailor suit, leaning against her; and then a little photograph
of her as a girl not much older than Mathilde, he thought--a girl who
looked a little frightened and awkward, as girls so often looked, and yet
to whom the French photographer--for it was taken in the Place de la
Madeleine--had somehow contrived to give a Parisian air. He had never
thought of her in Paris. He took the picture up; it was dated May, 1884.
He thought back carefully. Yes, he had been in Paris himself that spring,
a man of thirty-three or so, feeling as old almost as he did to-day, a
widower with his little girl. If only they might have met then, he and
that serious, starry-eyed girl in the photograph!

Hearing Pete coming, he set the photograph back in its place, and,
sitting down, picked up the first paper within reach.

“Good night, sir,” said Pete from the doorway.

“Good night, my dear boy. Good luck!” They shook hands.

“Funny old duck,” Pete thought as he went down-stairs whistling,
“sitting there so contentedly reading ‘The Harvard Lampoon.’ Wonder what
he thinks of it.”

He did not wonder long, though, for more interesting subjects of
consideration were at hand. What reception would he meet at the Farrons?
What arrangements would be made, what assumptions permitted? But even
more immediate than this was the problem how could he contrive to greet
Mrs. Farron? He was shocked to find how little he had been able to
forgive her. There was something devilish, he thought, in the way she had
contrived to shake his self-confidence at the moment of all others when
he had needed it. He could never forget a certain contemptuous curve in
her fine, clear profile or the smooth delight of her tone at some of her
own cruelties. Some day he would have it out with her when the right
moment came. Before he reached the house he had had time to sketch a
number of scenes in which she, caught extraordinarily red-handed, was
forced to listen to his exposition of the evil of such methods as hers.
He would say to her, “I remember that you once said to me, Mrs.
Farron--” Anger cut short his vision as a cloud of her phrases came back
to him, like stinging bees.

He had hoped for a minute alone with Mathilde, but as Pringle opened the
drawing-room door for him he heard the sound of laughter, and seeing that
even Mrs. Farron herself was down, he exclaimed quickly:

“What, am I late?”

Every one laughed all the more at this.

“That’s just what Mr. Farron said you would say at finding that Mama was
dressed in time,” exclaimed Mathilde, casting an admiring glance at her
stepfather.

“You’d suppose I’d never been in time for dinner before,” remarked
Adelaide, giving Wayne her long hand.

“But isn’t it wonderful, Pete,” put in Mathilde, “how Mr. Farron is
always right?”

“Oh, I hope he isn’t,” said Adelaide; “for what do you think he has just
been telling me--that you’d always hate me, Pete, as long as you lived.
You see,” she went on, the little knot coming in her eyebrows, “I’ve been
telling him all the things I said to you yesterday. They did sound rather
awful, and I think I’ve forgotten some of the worst.”

“_I_ haven’t,” said Pete.

“I remember I told you you were no one.”

“You said I was a perfectly nice young man.”

“And that you had no business judgment.”

“And that I was mixing Mathilde up with a fraud.”

“And that I couldn’t see any particular reason why she cared about you.”

“That you only asked that your son-in-law should be a person.”

“I am afraid I said something about not coming to a house where you
weren’t welcome.”

“I know you said something about a bribe.”

At this Adelaide laughed out loud.

“I believe I did,” she said. “What things one does say sometimes! There’s
dinner.” She rose, and tucked her hand under his arm. “Will you take me
in to dinner, Pete, or do you think I’m too despicable to be fed?”

The truth was that they were all four in such high spirits that they
could no more help playing together than four colts could help playing in
a grass field. Besides, Vincent had taunted Adelaide with her inability
ever to make it up with Wayne. She left no trick unturned.

“I don’t know,” she went on as they sat down at table, “that a marriage
is quite legal unless you hate your mother-in-law. I ought to give you
some opportunity to go home and say to Mrs. Wayne, ‘But I’m afraid I
shall never be able to get on with Mrs. Farron.’”

“Oh, he’s said that already,” remarked Vincent.

“Many a time,” said Pete.

Mathilde glanced a little fearfully at her mother. The talk seemed to her
amusing, but dangerous.

“Well, then, shall we have a feud, Pete?” said Adelaide in a
glass-of-wine-with-you-sir tone. “A good feud in a family can be made
very amusing.”

“It would be all right for us, of course,” said Pete, “but it would be
rather hard on Mathilde.”

“Mathilde is a better fighter than either of you,” put in Vincent.
“Adelaide has no continuity of purpose, and you, Pete, are wretchedly
kind-hearted; but Mathilde would go into it to the death.”

“Oh, I don’t know what you mean, Mr. Farron,” exclaimed Mathilde,
tremendously flattered, and hoping he would go on. “I don’t like
to fight.”

“Neither did Stonewall Jackson, I believe, until they fixed bayonets.”

Mathilde, dropping her eyes, saw Pete’s hand lying on the table. It was
stubby, and she loved it the better for being so; it was firm and boyish
and exactly like Pete. Looking up, she caught her mother’s eye, and they
both remembered. For an instant indecision flickered in Adelaide’s look,
but she lacked the complete courage to add that to the list--to tell any
human being that she had said his hands were stubby; and so her eyes fell
before her daughter’s.

As dinner went on the adjustment between the four became more nearly
perfect; the gaiety, directed by Adelaide, lost all sting. But even as
she talked to Pete she was only dimly aware of his existence. Her
audience was her husband. She was playing for his praise and admiration,
and before soup was over she knew she had it; she knew better than words
could tell her that he thought her the most desirable woman in the world.
Fortified by that knowledge, the pacification of a cross boy seemed to
Adelaide an inconsiderable task.

By the time they rose from table it was accomplished. As they went into
the drawing-room Adelaide was thinking that young men were really rather
geese, but, then, one wouldn’t have them different if one could.

Vincent was thinking how completely attaching a nature like hers would
always be to him, since when she yielded her will to his she did it with
such complete generosity.

Mathilde was saying to herself:

“Of course I knew Pete’s charm would win Mama at last, but even I did not
suppose he could do it the very first evening.”

And Pete was thinking:

“A former beauty thinks she can put anything over, and in a way she can.
I feel rather friendly toward her.”

The Farrons had decided while they were dressing that after dinner they
would retire to Vincent’s study and give the lovers a few minutes to
themselves.

Left alone, Pete and Mathilde stood looking seriously at each other, and
then at the room which only a few weeks before had witnessed their first
prolonged talk.

“I never saw your mother look a quarter as beautiful as she does this
evening,” said Wayne.

“Isn’t she marvelous, the way she can make up for everything when she
wants?” Mathilde answered with enthusiasm.

Pete shook his head.

“She can never make up for one thing.”

“O Pete!”

“She can never give me back my first instinctive, egotistical, divine
conviction that there was every reason why you should love me. I shall
always hear her voice saying, ‘But why should Mathilde love you?’ And I
shall never know a good answer.”

“What,” cried Mathilde, “don’t you know the answer to that! I do. Mama
doesn’t, of course. Mama loves people for reasons outside themselves: she
loves me because I’m her child, and Grandpapa because he’s her father,
and Mr. Farron because she thinks he’s strong. If she didn’t think him
strong, I’m not sure she’d love him. But _I_ love _you_ for being just as
you are, because you are my choice. Whatever you do or say, that can’t be
changed--”

The door opened, and Pringle entered with a tray in his hand, and his
eyes began darting about in search of empty coffee-cups. Mathilde and
Pete were aware of a common feeling of guilt, not that they were
concealing the cups, though there was something of that accusation in
Pringle’s expression, but because the pause between them was so obvious.
So Mathilde said suddenly:

“Pringle, Mr. Wayne and I are engaged to be married.”

“Indeed, Miss?” said Pringle, with a smile; and so seldom was this
phenomenon seen to take place that Wayne noted for the first time that
Pringle’s teeth were false. “I’m delighted to hear it; and you, too, sir.
This is a bad world to go through alone.”

“Do you approve of marriage, Pringle?” said Wayne.

The cups, revealing themselves one by one, were secured as Pringle
answered:

“In my class of life, sir, we don’t give much time to considering what we
approve of and disapprove of. But young people are all alike when they’re
first engaged, always wondering how it is going to turn out, and hoping
the other party won’t know that they’re wondering. But when you get old,
and you look back on all the mistakes and the disadvantages and the
sacrifices, you’ll find that you won’t be able to imagine that you could
have gone through it with any other person--in spite of her faults,” he
added almost to himself.

When he was gone, Pete and Mathilde turned and kissed each other.

“When we get old--” they murmured.

They really believed that it could never happen to them.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11325 ***